Records of the Kirk of Scotland containing the Acts and Proceedings of the General Assemblies from 1638 downwards, as authenticated by the clerks of assembly. (part 6 of 10)

Records of the Kirk of Scotland containing the Acts and Proceedings of the General Assemblies from 1638 downwards, as authenticated by the clerks of assembly. (part 6 of 10)

All which being taken into the serious and Christian consideration of the right honourable the Lords and others of the Convention of the Estates of Scotland, we hope there will not need many arguments to perswade and excite them to give their consent, and that with all convenient speed, to these desires of both houses of the Parliament of England; seeing now they have so fully declared, as by what they have done already, so by what they are yet desirous to do, that the true state of this cause and quarrel is Religion, in the Reformation whereof they are, and have been so forward and zealous, as that there is not any thing expressed unto them by their brethren of Scotland, in their former or latter Declarations, which they have not seriously taken to heart, and seriously endeavoured to effect, (notwithstanding the subtle malicious and industrious oppositions) that so the two Kingdomes might be brought into a near conjunction in one form of Church-government, one directorie of worship, one Catechisme, &c., and the foundation laid of the utter extirpation of Popery and prelacie out of both Kingdomes. The most ready and effectuall means whereunto, Is now conceived to be, that both Nations enter into a strict Union and league, according to the desires of the two Houses of Parliament.

And to induce the perswasion of this (if there were cause) we might observe, that, in the many Declarations made by the Generall Assembly or States of Scotland, to their Brethren of England, there have been sundry expressions, manifesting the great necessitie that both Kingdomes for the securitie of their Religion and Liberties should joyn in this strict Union against the Papists, Prelats, and their adherents: As also in the endeavour of a near conjunction between the Churches of both Nations. The apprehension and foresight of which hath caused the Popish and Prelaticall Faction in foreigne parts as well as in his Majesties Dominions, strictly and powerfully to combine themselves to the hinderance of this so necessary Work, and the universal suppression of the true protestant Religion in Europe: A course not much different from that which they took in the year 1585, when the wisedome and zeal of this Nation to counter-myne so wicked a conspiracie, and from the due sense of the mutuall interest of these two Kingdomes in Religion and Libertie, found a necessity of entring into a league of this nature, as well considering, that thereby no lesse safetie might be expected to both Nations, then danger by forbearing the same. And though we doubt not but in so necessary and so good a Work, many difficulties may arise to interrupt and retard the same; yet we are as confident, that the heartie and brotherly affection of this Nation to the Parliament and Kingdome of England, will easily break through them; and the rather because in the like cases of difficultie and danger, not only at the time of the league above-mentioned, but before, and likewise since, when any opportunity hath offered it self particularly, during the sitting of this present Parliament, the Kingdome of England hath been very forward and ready to lay to heart the dangers of the Kingdome of Scotland as their own, and to decline no means within the reach of their power for the redresse or prevention of the same.

WILLIAM BOND, Secr. Com.

August 12, 1643.

Sess. XIII. August 16, 1643.

Recommendation to Presbyteries and Vniversities anent Students that have the Irish language.

The Assembly considering the lamentable condition of the people in the Highlands, where there are many that gets not the benefite of the Word, in respect there are very few Preachers that can speak the Irish language. Do for remeid thereof think good, that young Students who have the Irish tongue, be trained up at Colledges in Letters, especially in the studies of Divinitie, And to this effect recommend to Presbyteries and Universities to preferre any hopefull Students that have the language aforesaid, to Bursaries, that they by their studies in processe of time attaining to knowledge, and being enabled for the Ministerie, may be sent forth for preaching the Gospel in these Highland parts, as occasions shall require.

Sess. XIV. August 17, 1643.

The Letter from the Assembly of Divines in the Kingdome of England, To the right reverend the Generall Assembly of the Church of Scotland.

Right reverend and dearly beloved in our Lord Jesus Christ,

We the Assembly of Divines and others, called and now sitting by authority of both Houses of Parliament, to be consulted by them in matters of Religion, have received from the honourable House of Commons, a speciall order (dated the 3 of this instant August) recommending it to us to write a Letter to the Generall Assembly of the Church of Scotland, taking notice of the pious and good expeditions to this Church and State, certified in the late Answer of the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland, from their meeting at Edinburgh the 17 of July, 1643. And further to desire them to possesse the people of that Kingdome with our condition, and to encourage them to our assistance in this cause of Religion. And having with that order received and read the said Answer directed to the honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, we cannot sufficiently expresse the great content and comfort, unto which it hath raised us in the midst of the sad and calamitous condition under which we lie.

It is no small refreshing to our mourning spirits to finde, that yet our God hath not left us wholly comfortlesse, nor cast us so far out of his sight, as having made us sick with smiting, that should be verified of us, Lover and friend has thou put far from us, and that no man should turn aside to ask how we do: but that we finde so many of the Churches of Christ, and above them all, our dearest Brethren of Scotland, so far to take to heart our extremities, as to sit in the dust with us, and so to look upon our adversities, as being themselves also in the body.

And as we cannot render thanks sufficient unto our God for remembring such mercie in the midst of so much wrath; so we embrace with all cheerfulnesse this opportunitie of thankfull acknowledgement of the great debt which your love doth continually lay upon, not us alone, but upon this whole Kingdome, in the free and full expressions of your care, piety and zeal, and of like affections of that whole Nation, to assist and concurre with the Parliament here, by all good and lawfull means, for settling of Religion in godly unity and uniformitie throughout all his Majesties Dominions against all the designes, power and malice of bloudie Papists, and the Prelaticall Faction, with all their malignant adherents, the common enemies of Reformation, truth and peace.

We are likewise much ingadged to the great vigilancie and travels of the honourable Convention of the Estates of Scotland, in contributing their brotherly advice, and for their readinesse to give assistance for recovering and settling the peace of this Kingdome, against the devices, power and practices of the enemies of Religion, and the publick Good, whereof some hints are given in that Answer, and of which we doubt not but the honourable Houses of Parliament will be so sensible as to give such a return as becomes them; for they, better knowing then we do, the depth of the evils under which this Nation now groaneth, and the further dangers imminent, will be more able to value and improve the great affection and wisedome of their Brethren, in points of so high and generall concernement, for the safetie and glory of the Kings Majestie, and of all his Kingdomes, and are more fit to take notice of advices of that kinde, in reference to the civil State, which therefore we wholly leave with them.

But as for the many prudent, pious, and seasonable admonitions which concerne our Assembly, the good Lord reward (for we cannot) seven fold into your bosomes all the good, which you have laboured to procure unto the House of our GOD, and blessed be his name who hath put such a thing as this into the hearts of our Parliament, to cleanse the House of the Lord of all the uncleannesse, that is in it, by impure Doctrine, Worship, or Discipline.

Nor can we in the depth of all our sufferings and sorrows, withhold our hearts from rejoycing in the wonderful goodnes of God toward this Kingdome, in that he hath let us see the gracious fruit of your effectuall prayers and teares, as well as of our own endeavours this way: In bringing together this Assembly, although in a very troublous time, whereby we may have better opportunity more fully to poure out our soules jointly and together to our God, for healing of this now miserable Church and Nation: To consider throughly, for what more especially the Land mourneth, and how we may be most usefull to our great GOD and Master Jesus Christ; in contributing somewhat to the vindicating of his precious truth, many wayes corrupted through the craft of men that have lyen in wait to deceive: In the seeking out of a right way of worshipping our GOD according to his own heart: In promoting the power of Godlinesse, in the hearts and lives of all his people, and in laying forth such a Discipline as may be most agreeable to Gods holy Word, and most apt to procure and preserve the peace of this Church at home, and nearer agreement with the Church of Scotland (highly honoured by us) and other the best reformed Churches abroad, That so to the utmost of our power, we may exalt him that is the only Lord over the Church, his own House, in all his Offices, and present this Church us a chast virgin unto Christ.

It is a timely and savourie prayer which you have put up at the throne of Grace, touching the due managing of the proceedings in this Assembly, and that with straight intentions we may all seek the truth in everything, which by the blessing of God upon our labours, must needs produce all those blessings which your worthie Commissioners mention. And now, for your comfort as well as our own encouragement, we desire you to take notice of the gracious answer of the God that heareth prayer, unto your fervent cryes. For beside our own particular addresses and secret vows to our God to be faithfull (with disdain of all baits of avarice and ambition) it hath pleased the Divine Providence so to direct both the honourable Houses of Parliament, to take care of preventing all obliquitie in our proceedings, and to stop the mouthes of all that watch for their and our haltings, and are apt maliciously to traduce both, (as if we were so restrained by them, in our votes and resolutions, as to be bound up to the sense of others, and to carry on private designes in a servile way) that the Houses have tendered to us, and we have all most readily taken a solemne and serious Protestation in the presence of Almighty God, to maintain nothing in this Assembly touching Doctrine, but what we are perswaded in our consciences to be the truth; nor in matters of Discipline, but what we conceive to conduce most to the glory of God, and the good and peace of his Church; which doth not only secure the Members against fettering of their judgements or votes, but engage them to the use of all freedome, becoming the integrity of Conscience, the weight of the Cause, the gravitie and honour of such an Assembly. It is likewise a great consolation, that our GOD hath put it into your hearts to designe some godly and learned brethren to put in their sickles with us into this Harvest, which is so great, and requires so many Labourers; for which, as we heartily return thanks, so we earnestly pray the Lord to open a way to their timely coming hither, and do assure them of all testimonies of respect, love, and the right hand of fellowship, who shall under-take a journey so tedious, and now so perillous, to joyne with us in the Work, when it shall please the honourable Houses of Parliament to invite them thereunto.

It remaines that we should now spread before you our calamities, dangers and fears of further evils, not only drawing towards us, but even threatening you also; and crave your compassionate aids in all wayes becoming the servants of Jesus Christ. But your Commissioners have so fully declared your certain knowledge and deep sense of them, that they have left us no room for inlarging our selves in this particular, to Brethren so full of bowels and zeal. And they have sufficiently intimated unto the honourable Houses, that you are well aware how often the common enemies of both Kingdomes have consulted together with one consent to cut off both the one and the other from being a Nation, and that the tabernacles of Edom, and the Ishmaelites of Moab, and the Hagarens, Geball, Ammon, and Amalek, the cursed Papists, and their implacable and bloudy Abettors here, do still retain the same malice, and carry on the same designe against Religion, and perfect Reformation even in your Kingdome, happily rescued from their former tyrannies, as well as in this of scorched England, not in the furnace: Only they have varied the Scene, pouring out all their fury upon us at the present: That so, having once trodden us under as mire in the streets, they may afterward more easily, (which God avert) set their proud and impure feet upon your necks also. Wherefore with the good leave and favour of the honourable Houses of Parliament, we shall now spare the further exciting of you to that which we doubt not of your forwardnesse by all lawfull and meet means, to promote with all your might; namely, the possessing the good people of that Kingdome, (of whose willing minde and readinesse you have already given ample testimony) touching our condition, and to encourage them to our assistance in this Cause of Religion.

And now remembring without ceasing your work of faith, and labour of love, and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ; with all due acknowledgements of the precious effects of your prayers; We most humbly and earnestly desire, that the same breathings of the spirit in you may still continue, and (if possible) more frequently and fervently ascend to your God, and our God, not only for removall of outward pressures, and the visitation of the sword, that hath already learned to eat much of our flesh, but also for the speciall assistance and protection of the Father of lights, in this great Work unto which we are now called, and wherein we already finde many and potent adversaries: that seeing the plummet is now in the hands of Zerubbabels, all mountaines may become plains, and they may bring forth the capstone of the Lords House with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it: and that how weak and contemptible builders soever we be, the Lord would enable us to build with them, that none may have cause to despise the day of our small beginnings, nor to stop our progresse in the work which he hath given us to do. And as for us who cannot but take notice of the extraordinary employments unto which you are called in your great Assembly, now also sitting: God forbid that we should sin against the Lord, in ceasing to pray for you, that the Lord may enable you to be wise master-builders, preserve your peace alwayes by all means, and make you stedfast, unmoveable, alwayes abounding in the work of the Lord, to the praise of the glory of his grace, and to the further benefit and comfort of the whole Church of God, but more especially of this our afflicted Ark, now wafted into the midst of a sea of miseries, and tossed with tempests, untill our wise and gracious God, by the furtherance of your prayers and brotherly endeavours, shall cause it to rest upon the mountains of Ararat, which may take away our fears, as well as put an end to our present sufferings, and give you to rejoyce with us, that now mourn for us.

Westminster, Aug. 4, 1643.

Subscribed by your most loving brethren, highly prysing the graces of God in you, and that are your servants for Jesus sake, in the name of the whole Assembly.

WILLIAM TUISSE, Prolocutor } JOHN WHITE, Assessor } CORNELIUS BURGES, Assessor } of the Assembly. HENRY ROBOROUGH, } } ADONIRAM BYFIELD,} Scribes }

The Result of the Debates and Consultations of the Committees of the Convention of Estates and Generall Assembly, appointed to meet with the Commissioners of the Parliament of England.

August 17, 1643.

The Committees of the Convention of Estates of Scotland, and of the Generall Assembly, being appointed to meet with the Commissioners of the two Houses of the Parliament of England, upon the Papers delivered in by the said Commissioners, onto the Convention of Estates, and unto the Generall Assembly, upon the 12 and 15 of this instant 1643. Concerning the desires of both Houses, for a near and strict union to be entered into by the two Kingdomes. And it being declared at the said meeting, with what sensible affections the Generall Assembly and Convention, did receive the desires above-mentioned: And how beneficiall it would be for the more firme settlement of the said union, that a Covenant should be entered into by both Nations: And this forme thereof being by all the foresaid persons taken into most serious debate and consideration, and agreed unto: It was thereupon resolved by them, that it should be presented to the Generall Assembly, to the Convention of Estates of Scotland, and to the two Houses of the Parliament of England, by their respective Committees and Commissioners, that it might with all speed receive their respective resolutions.

Subscribed, JA. PRIMEROSE. A. KER. WILLIAM BOND, Sec. Com.

The League and Covenant above-mentioned, being sent with the Commissioners of this Assembly, to the Parliament of England, and Assembly of Divines in that Kingdome, to be received and approven there, is to be printed at the return thereof.[300]

Approbation of the League and Covenant above-mentioned.

The Assembly having recommended unto a Committee, appointed by them to joyne with the Committee of the Honourable Convention of Estates, and the Commissioners of the Honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, for bringing the Kingdomes to a more near conjunction and Union, received from the aforesaid Committees, the Covenant above-mentioned, as the result of their consultations: And having taken the same, as a matter of so publick concernment and of so deep importance doth require, unto their gravest consideration, Did with all their hearts, and with the beginnings of the feelings of that joy which they did finde in so great measure upon the renovation of the Nationall Covenant of this Kirk and Kingdome, All with one voice approve and embrace the same, as the most powerfull meane, by the blessing of GOD, for settling and preserving the true Protestant Religion, with perfect Peace in his Majesties Dominions, and propagating the same to other Nations, and for establishing his Majesties throne to all ages and generations. And therefore with their best affections recommend the same to the Honourable Convention of Estates, that being examined and approved by them, it may be sent with all diligence to the Kingdome of England: that being received and approven there, the same may be with publick humiliation, and all Religious and answerable solemnitie, sworn and subscribed by all true Professours of the reformed Religion, and all his Majesties good Subjects in both Kingdomes.

Sess. Ult. August 19, 1643.

The Assemblies humble desires to his Majestie anent the Lists for Presentations: With a Recommendation to Presbyteries.

The Assembly considering the difficultie of obtaining six able and well qualified Persons to be put into a List to his Majestie, for every vaiking Kirk at his Majesties Presentation: Therefore do most earnestly recommend to his Majesties Commissioner, to represent their humble desires to his Majestie, that he would be pleased to accept of a List of three: As also conform to the desire of the last Assembly at S. Andrews, that his Majestie would be pleased to accept of any one qualified man, who shall be able to speak the Irish Language for Kirks vaiking in the Highlands: Which the Commissioners Grace promised to do with the first conveniencie.

And with all his Grace representing to the Assembly, that he conceived his Majestie had already done more, and yet would do more for satisfaction to the desires of this Kirk, anent Patronages, nor any other Patron: And therefore that it were convenient that all other Patrons were earnestly desired to follow his Majesties example; And the Assembly thinking it very necessary that some Generall course were set down for providing and planting of vaiking Kirks, whereby all occasions of contests and differences amongst Patrons, Presbyteries, and Paroches may be removed: Therefore the Assembly recommend to every Presbyterie, to consult and advise upon the best wayes and means for effectuating hereof, And to report the results of their consultations hereintill to the next Assembly.

Overtures anent Witch-craft, and Charming, &c.

The abundance and increase of the sin of Witch-craft, in all the sorts and degrees of it in this time of Reformation, is to be taken to heart by this reverend Assembly, who would to that end consider,

I. Of the occasions thereof, which are found to be these especially, extremity of grief, malice, passion, and desire of revenge, pinching povertie, solicitation of other Witches and Charmers; for in such cases the devil assails them, offers aide, and much prevails.

II. Of the reasons and causes of Satans prevailing, which are grosse ignorance, great infidelitie, want of the love of the truth (which GOD hath made so long and clearly to shine in our Land) and profanenesse of life.

III. Of the means and wayes to bring them to a confession and censure, which we conceive to be, That a standing Commission for a certain time be had from the Lords of Secret Councel, or Justice Generall, to some understanding Gentlemen and Magistrates within the bounds of Presbyteries that shall crave it, giving them power to apprehend, try, and execute justice against such persons as are guilty of Witch-craft within these Presbyteries; For many Paroches want the concurrence of civill Magistrates.

IV. Of the grounds of apprehending them, Which may be a reigning brute of Witch-craft, backed with dilations of confessing Witches, being confronted with them; for it is found that the dilations of two or three confessing Witches, hath ordinarily proved true: also depositions of honest persons, anent malifices committed, or cures used by them, may be a ground of apprehending them.

V. Being apprehended, there would be honest and discreet persons appointed to watch them; for being left alone, they are in danger to be suborned and hardened by others, or of destroying themselves.

VI. Ministers would be carefull at all times, especially Morning and Evening, to deal with them by Prayer and Conference, whiles they are in prison or restraint.

VII. The means to prevent the grouth of this wickednesse, are,

That Ministers be every way carefull and painfull in warning people of the danger thereof, and of Satans temptations, both privately and publickly, and to instruct them in the knowledge of the Gospell, and grounds of Religion, by plain catechising, to urge lively faith in Christ, which faith Witches bestow otherwise; Also to presse holinesse of life, and fervent prayers in private, and in Families, and in publick, that they be not led into temptation; And to use the censures of the Kirk against profane persons, such as Cursers, Whoores, Drunkards, and such like, for over such like he gets great advantage. Finally, it is requisite for preventing of this hainous sin, that people seek knowledge, studie to beleeve, walk in holinesse, and continue constant and instant in prayer.

And because Charming is a sort and degree of Witch-craft, and too ordinary in the Land; it would be injoyned to all Ministers to take particular notice of them, to search them out, and such as consult with them, and that the Elders carefully concurre in such search; And this Assembly would think on an uniforme way of censuring these Charmers, and such as employ them, or consult with them, primo quoque tempore.

The Assembly approves the Articles and Overtures aforesaid, And ordaines every Presbyterie to take to their further consideration by what other wayes or means, the sins aforesaid of Witchcraft, Charming, and consulting with Witches, or Charmers, and such like wickednes, may be tried, restrained, and condignely censured and punished ecclesiastically and civilly: And to report their judgements herein to the next Assembly.

Commission for Ministers to go to Ireland.

The Generall Asembly having received a Petition subscribed by a very great number in the North of Ireland, intimating their deplorable condition through want of the Ministery of the Gospel, occasioned by the tyrannie of the Prelats, and the sword of the Rebels, and desiring some Ministers, especially such as had been chased from them by the persecution of the Prelats, and some others to be added, either to be sent presently over to reside among them, or declared transportable, that upon invitation from them, they might go and settle there: Together with a Letter from the Vicount of Airds to that same effect. All which the Assembly hath taken to their serious consideration, being most heartily willing to sympathise with every Member of Christ his body, although never so remote, much more with that plantation there, which for the most part was a branch of the Lord his Vine, planted in this Land. In which solicitude, as they would be loath to usurpe without their own bounds, or stretch themselves beyond their own measure, so they dare not be wanting to the inlargement of Christs Kingdoms, where so loud a cry of so extreme necessity, could not but stir up the bowels of Christian compassion. And although they conceive, that the present unsettled condition both of Church and State in that Land, will not suffer them (as yet) to loose any, to make any constant abode there; yet they have resolved to send over some for the present exigent, till the next Generall Assembly, by courses, to stay three moneth allanerly. And therefore do hereby authorize and give Commission to the persons following, to wit, Master William Cockburne, Minister at Kirkmichell, and Master Matthew Mackaill, Minister at Carmanoch, for the first three moneths, beginning upon the 8 of September next. Master George Hutchison, Minister at Calmonell, and Master Hugh Henderson, Minister at Dalry, for the next three moneths, beginning the 8 of December. Master William Adair, Minister at Air, and Master John Weir, Minister at Dalserfe, for the third three moneths, beginning the 8 of March, 1644. And Master James Hamilton, Minister at Dumfreis, and Master John Macclellane, Minister at Kirkubright for the last three moneths, beginning the 8 of June, the said year 1644. To repair unto the North of Ireland, and there to visit, instruct, comfort, and encourage the scattered flocks of Christ: To employ themselves to their uttermost with all faithfulnesse and singlenesse of heart in planting and watering, according to the direction of Jesus Christ, and according to the Doctrine and Discipline of this Kirk in all things. And if need be (with the concurrence of such of the Ministers as are there) to try and ordain such as shall be found qualified for the Ministery; Giving charge unto the persons foresaids in the sight of God, that in Doctrine, in Worship, in Discipline, and in their daily conversation, they study to approve themselves as the Ministers of Jesus Christ; And that they be countable to the Generall Assembly of this Kirk in all things. And in case of any of the above-mentioned Ministers be impeded by sicknes, or otherwayes necessarily detained from this service; The Assembly ordains the Commissioners residing at Edinburgh for the publick affairs of the Kirk, to nominate in their place well qualified men, who hereby are authorized to undertake the foresaid imployment, as if they had been expresly nominate in the face of the Assembly. And this although possibly it shall not fully satisfie the large expectation of their Brethren in Ireland: yet the Assembly is confident they will take in good part at this time that which is judged most convenient for the present condition, even a lent mite out of their own, not very great plentie to supply the present necessity: Requiring of them no other recompence, but that they in all chearfulnesse may embrace and make use of the Message of Salvation, and promising to inlarge their indebted bountie at the next Assembly, as they shall finde the Work of the Lord there to require. In the mean while wishing that these who are sent, may come with the full blessing of the Gospel of peace, recommends them, their labours, and these to whom they are sent, to the rich blessing of the great Sheepherd of the flock.

Act against Ministers haunting with Excommunicate Persons.

If any Minister haunt the company of an excommunicate person, contrair to the Lawes of this Kirk; The said Minister for the first fault shall be suspended from his Ministerie by his Presbyterie, during their pleasure: And for the second fault be deprived. And in case the Presbyteries be negligent herein, the Provinciall Assembly shall censure the Presbyterie thus negligent.

Act anent an order for using civill Execution against Excommunicate Persons.

The Assembly taking to their consideration an Article, in the Heads and Propositions sent to the Assembly held at Edinburgh, in August, 1573, by the Lord Regents Grace, and allowed by that Assembly: Whereof the tenour followes: “It is resolved that the Executions of the sentence of Excommunication against Persons excommunicate, after the space of fourtie dayes past, shall be presented to the Lord Thesaurer, or his Clerk, who thereupon shall raise Letters by deliverance of the Lords of Session, to charge the Persons Excommunicate, to satisfie the Kirk, and obtain themselves absolved under the pain of Rebellion: And in case they passe to the Horne, to cause their Escheits be taken up, and also to raise and cause execute Letters of Caption against them: And these to be done at the Kings Majesties charges:” Do ratifie and approve the said Article. And farther that the intention of the said Article may be better effectuate, doth also ordain, that every Presbyterie cause send to the Procurator, or Agent of the Kirk, the foresaid Execution, that is, an minute or note of the sentences of Excommunication within their bounds, bearing the time and cause thereof: And that under the hands of the Moderatour or Clerk of the Presbyterie, or of the Minister who pronounced the sentence; That the samine may be delivered to his Majesties Thesaurer, Advocate, or Agent. To cause letters of Horning and Caption be raised and execute, and other diligence to be used against the Excommunicat Persons in manner foresaid: And that all other civill action and diligence may be used against them, warranted and provided by Acts of Parliament, or secret Councell made thereanent: And that particular account be craved hereof in every Generall Assembly.

To the Kings Most Excellent Majestie, The humble Answer of the Nationall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland.

Although the many and ample testimonies of Your Majesties Royall favour and bountie towards this Kirk and Kingdome be living and lasting Monuments to hold all Your Majesties good Subjects and us most of all, in remembrance of that duty, which we owe to Your Majestie our great Benefactour, never by any length of time to be deleted out of our minds: Yet when we remember even of conscience we owe honour and subjection unto Your Majestie as our dread Soveraigne, as well in Your Majesties absence as presence, We finde our obligation to be Religious, and thereby much increased: And therefore have we at this time in all our consultations and conclusions, of which some have been of more then ordinary weight and concernment, in answer to certain Propositions, made unto us by the Commissioners of the Houses of Parliament of Your Majesties Kingdome of England, and some Reverend Divines assisting them, fixed our eyes and thoughts upon Your Majesties honour and happinesse, with no other and with no lesse intention, then if we had been honoured by Your Majesties Royall Person in our Assembly. And in like manner have given such Instructions to some Ministers and others, to be sent unto the Assembly of Divines now in England, as next unto the honour of God, and the good of Religion, may most serve for Your Majesties preservation, and the peace of Your Kingdomes: Concerning which, the Commissioners of the last Generall Assembly have so fully exprest their humble thoughts and desires in their Supplication and Remonstrance sent unto Your Majestie, that we need not adde any thing, and Your Majesties times and affairs forbid all repetition. We do onely in all humilitie beseech Your Majestie to judge of us and our proceedings, by the nature and necessity of our vocation, and the rules prescribed in the Word of God for our direction, and not by uncertain rumours, and ungrounded reports of such men as have not the fear of God before their eyes. And do earnestly pray to God Almighty, in whose hands are the hearts of Kings, to incline Your Majesties heart to the counsells of truth and peace, to direct Your Government for the good of your People, the punishment of male-factours, and praise of well-doers; that this fire of unnaturall and unchristian warre being extinguished, the People of God, Your Majesties good Subjects may lead a quiet and peaceable life, in all godlinesse and honestie.

The Answer of the Generall Assembly of the Church of Scotland, to the Declaration of the honourable Houses of the Parliament of England.

The Generall Assembly of the Church of Scotland, having received a Declaration from the honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, by their Committees and Commissioners now residing here; Have thought good to make knowne unto the Lords and Commons in Parliament, that all the Members of this Assembly, and others well-affected here, do with most thankfull respects, take speciall notice of the expressions which they have been pleased to make in the afore-named Declaration, not only concerning their approbation of the desires and endeavours of the Generall Assembly of this Kirk, for the Reformation of the Church of England, and the union of both Churches in Religion and Church-government; but also concerning the resolution of both Houses, fully to concurre with them in these pious intentions. With the same thankfulnesse and due reverence, they acknowledge the high respects expressed towards them by both Houses, in directing unto them their Committees and Commissioners, assisted by two reverend Divines, and in desiring some of the godly and learned of this Kirk to be sent unto the Assembly sitting there.

The Assembly doth blesse the Lord, who hath not only inspired the Houses of Parliament with desires and resolutions of the Reformation of Religion, but hath advanced by severall steps and degrees that blessed Work; By which, as they shall most approve themselves to the Reformed Churches abroad, and to their Brethren of Scotland, so shall they most powerfully draw even from Heaven the blessings of prosperity and peace upon England. And as it is the earnest wish of their Brethren here, that the true state and ground of the present differences and controversies in England may be more and more cleared to be concerning Religion, and that both Houses may uncessantly prosecute that good Work first and above all other matters, giving no sleep to their eyes, nor slumber to their eye-lids, until they finde out a place for the Lord, an habitation for the mighty GOD of Jacob, whose favour alone can make their mountain strong, and whose presence in his own ordinances, shall be their glory in the midst of them: So it is our confidence, that the begun Reformation is of GOD, and not of man, that it shall increase, and not decrease; and that he to whom nothing is too hard, who can make mountaines, valleyes, crooked things, straight, and rough wayes, smooth, shall lead along and make perfect this most wonderfull Work, which shall be remembred to his glory in the Church throughout all generations.

And lest through any defect upon the Generall Assemblies part, the Work of Reformation (which hitherto to the great grief of all the Godly hath moved so slowly) should be any more retarded or interrupted, they have according to the renewed desires of both Houses of Parliament, and their own former promises, nominated and elected Mr Alexander Henderson, Mr Robert Douglas, Mr Samuel Rutherfoord, Mr Robert Bailzie, Mr George Gillespie, Ministers of Gods word; and John Earle of Cassills, John Lord Maitland, and Sir Archbald Johnstoun of Waristoun, ruling Elders, all of them men much approved here; With Commission and power to them, or any three of them, whereof two shall be Ministers, to repair unto the Assembly of Divines, and others of the Church of England, now sitting at Westminster, to propound, consult, treat, and conclude with them, and with any Committees deputed by the Houses of Parliament (if it shall seeme good to the honourable Houses in their wisedome to depute any for that end) in all such things as may conduce to the utter extirpation of Popery, Prelacie, Heresie, Schisme, Superstition and Idolatrie, And for the setling of the so much desired Union of this whole Island in one forme of Church-government, one Confession of Faith, one common Catechisme, and one Directorie for the Worship of GOD, according to the Instructions which they have received, or shall receive from the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly appointed to meet at Edinburgh from time to time, with the Assemblies power for that end. And as the Generall Assembly doth most gladly and affectionately receive and fully trust the Committees and Divines sent hither, so do they hereby commend the afore-named Commissioners, not only to the like affection and trust of the Assembly there, but also to the favour and protection of both Houses of Parliament.

And for the further satisfaction and encouragement of their Brethren of England, the whole Assembly in their own name, and in name of all the particular Churches in this Kingdome, whom they represent; Do hereby declare, that from their zeal to the glory of GOD, and propagation of the Gospell, from their affection to the happinesse of their native King, and of the Kingdome of England, and from the sense of their own interest in the common dangers of Religion, Peace, and Libertie, They are most willing and ready to be united and associated with their Brethren in a nearer League and solemne Covenant for the maintenance of the truly reformed Protestant Religion, against Popery and Prelacie, and against all Popish and Prelaticall corruptions; in doctrine, discipline, worship, or Church-government, and for the settling and holding fast of unity and uniformity betwixt the Kirks of this Island, and with the best reformed Churches beyond sea. Which Union and Covenant, shall with Gods assistance be seconded by their co-operating with their Brethren in the use of the best and most effectuall meanes that may serve for so good ends; For the more speedy effectuating whereof, to the comfort and inlargement of their distressed Brethren (whose hope deferred might make their hearts to faint) the whole Assembly with great unanimity of judgement, and expressions of much affection, have approved (for their part) such a draught and forme of a mutuall League and Covenant betwixt the Kingdomes, as was the result of the joint debates and consultations of the Commissioners from both Houses, assisted by the two reverend Divines, and of the Committees deputed from the Convention of the Estates of this Kingdome, and from the Generall Assembly: Expecting and wishing the like approbation thereof by the right honourable the Lords and Commons in Parliament, and by the reverend Assembly there, That thereafter it may be solemnely sworne and subscribed in both Kingdomes, as the surest and straitest obligation to make both stand and fall together in that cause of Religion and Libertie.

As the Estates of this Kingdome have often professed in their former Declarations, the integritie of their Intentions against the common enemies of Religion and Libertie in both Kingdomes, and their great affection to their Brethren of England, by reason of so many and so near relations; So doubtlesse now in this time of need they will not fail to give reall proof of what before they professed. A friend loveth at all times, and a brother is born for adversitie. Neither shall the Assembly, or their Commissioners be wanting in exhorting all others to their duty, or in concurring so far as belongeth to their place and vocation, with the Estates now conveened, in any lawfull and possible course which may most conduce to the good of Religion and Reformation, the honour and happinesse of the Kings Majestie, the deliverance of their Brethren of England from their present calamitous condition, and to the perpetuating of a firme and happy peace betwixt the Kingdomes.

The Assemblies Answer to the right reverend the Assembly of Divines in the Church of England.

RIGHT REVEREND AND DEARLY BELOVED,

As the sufferings of Christ abound in you, So our heartie desire to God is, that your consolations may much more abound by Christ. The perusing of your Letter, produced in every one of us such a mixture of affections, as were at the laying of the foundation of the second Temple, where there was heard both shouting for joy, and weeping aloud; We rejoiced that Christ our Lord had at last in that Land created a new thing, in calling together, not as of before a Prelaticall Convocation to be task-masters over the people of the Lord, but an Assembly of godly Divines, minding the things of the Lord, whose hearts are set to purge the defiled House of GOD in that Land: yet this our joy was not a little allayed by the consideration of the sad and deplorable condition of that Kingdome, where the high provocations of so many years, the hellish plots of so many enemies in a nick of time, have brought an inundation of over-flowing calamities: We know you are patiently bearing the indignation of the Lord, because you have sinned against him, till he throughly plead your cause, and disquiet the inhabitants of Babylon, who now laugh among themselves, while you are fed with the bread of tears, and get tears to drink in great measure, being on the mountains like the doves of the valleyes, all of you mourning every one for his iniquitie.

It is now more nor evident to all the Kirks of Christ, with what implacable fury and hellish rage, the bloud-thirstie Papists, as Babylon without, and the Prelaticall Faction, the children of Edom within, having adjoyned to themselves many malignant adherents, of time-serving Atheists, haters of holinesse, rejecters of the yoke of Christ, (to whom the morning light of Reformation is as the shadow of death) have begun to swallow up the inheritance of the Lord, and are not easily satisfied in making deep and long furrowes on your backs. We cannot say that the loudnesse of your cry surpasseth the heavinesse of your stroake; but though the Lord hath delivered the men, every one into his neighbours hand, and into the hand of his King, and they have smitten the Land, yet the rod of the wicked shall not rest upon the lot of the righteous: This cloud shall speedily passe away, and a fair sun-shine shall appear.

As for us, though your extreame calamitie did not threaten the ruine of our Religion, Peace, and Liberties, as it doth most evidently; we would hate our selves, if we did not finde our hearts within us melting with compassion over you: You are engraven on the tables of our hearts to live and die with you: we could desire that our heads were waters, and our eyes a fountain of tears, that we might weep day and night for the slain of the daughter of the Lords people; So calamitous a condition of any of the Kirks of Christ, could not but be very grievous unto us; How much more shall not we stoup and fall down in the dust to embrace our dearest Brethren of England, to whom we are tied in so near and tender relations. When we were but creeping out of the deep darknesse and bondage of Popery, and were almost crushed with the fury of Forreigne Invaders, joined with intestine enemies, pretending the name and warrand of authority as now your oppressours do; Then did the Lord by your Fathers send us seasonable assistance against that intended and begun bondage both of soul and body: The repayment of which debt, the Divine Providence seemeth now to require at our hands. And whereas of late through our security we had fallen into a wofull relapse, and were compassed about with dreadfull dangers on all hands, while we aymed at the recovery of our former puritie and libertie: Then we wanted not the large supply of your fervent Prayers, and other brotherly assistance of that Nation, while those who are now your malignant enemies, would have swallowed us up.

These strait bonds of your ancient and late love, do so possesse our hearts, that when the motions of the Commissioners of the honourable Houses of Parliament, and your Letters did challenge our advice and aid for defence of Religion, and advancement of Reformation; our smoaking desires for a more strict Union and Uniformitie in Religion betwixt both the Nations, did break forth into a vehement flame, in such sort, as when the draught of a League and Covenant betwixt both Kingdomes for defence of Religion, &c. was read in open audience. It was so unanimously and heartily embraced, with such a torrent of most affectionate expressions, as none but eye or ear-witnesses can conceive; whereof the two reverend Divines sent from you to us, being then present, no doubt will give you an account. Neither was it so onely with us, but also the honourable Convention of Estates here, with the like harmony of affectionate expressions, did entertain the same; So that we hope to be reall and constant in prosecuting the contents of this Covenant. When we in our straits fled to the Lord, and entred in Covenant with him, he owned us and our Cause, rebuked and dissipated our enemies, and hitherto hath helped us, and blessed our enterprises with success from heaven, notwithstand our great weaknesse and unworthinesse. We trust in the Lord, that as once it was prophesied of Israel and Judah; So shall Scotland and England become one stick in the hand of the Lord, they shall ask the way to Sion, with their faces thitherward, saying, Come, let us joyne our selves to the Lord in a perpetuall Covenant, that shall not be forgotten; And so shall come to passe, that the Lords Jerusalem in this Island, shall be a cup of trembling, and a burthensome stone to all their enemies round about. Though now it be the time of Jacobs trouble, the Lord will deliver him out of it. Reverend and dear Brethren, we conceive your case, and of all the Faithfull in that Land, to be no other then of a woman crying, travelling in birth, and pained till she be delivered. The great red Dragon, (under whose standard the sons of Belial are fighting) is your Arch-enemy, This cannot but be a time of fear and sorrow; But when the male childe shall be brought forth, the pain shall cease, and the sorrow shall be forgotten. We are very confident in the Lord, that you will be faithful to Jesus Christ, in the work committed to you by him in all his ordinances, and taking neither foundation, corner-stone, nor any part of the rubbish of Babell to build the City that is called, The Lord is there: But measuring all with the golden reed of the Sanctuary, you may more closely be united to the best Reformed Kirks, in Doctrine, Worship, and Government, that you may grow up in him in all things which is the head, even Christ.

And now Reverend and dear Brethren, though we know that you abound in all gifts and graces, the Spirit of Jesus Christ being plentifully powred out upon you, yet according to your desire and the motion made by the Commissioners of the Honourable Houses of Parliament, to testifie our hearty sympathie with you in the work of the Lord, We have nominate and elected some Godly and learned of this Church to repair to your Assembly. We doubt nothing of your hearty embracing them in the Lord, and their diligent concurrance with you in advancing that great work.

Not onely the common danger we are under, but the conscience of our duty to his suffering people, layeth bonds on us frequently to present you, and that blessed Work of Reformation, in your hands, to the throne of Grace, that the GOD of all Grace, who will call you into his eternall glory by Christ Jesus, after that you have suffered a while may make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle you.

Subscribed in name of the Assembly of the Church of Scotland, by the Clerk of the Assembly.

Edinburgh, August 19, 1643.

The Assemblies Answer to the Reverend their beloved Brethren, Ministers in the Church of England.

REVEREND AND BELOVED,

Wee acknowledge with thankfulnesse to GOD, that this is one of the good blessings bestowed upon our Kirk of late, and a pleasant fruit of our free Assemblies, That a way is opened for keeping communion with our sister Kirks abroad, and correspondence with you our dear Brethren, in whose joy and sorrow we have so near interest, and whose cause and condition we desire to lay to heart as our own.

All your former Letters were most acceptable, and full of refreshment unto us, being taken as the earnest of a more full and constant fellowship, longed after and hoped for: And this your last, although full of sadnesse and sorrow, yet accounted of us all most worthy of our tenderest affection and best respects, both for your cause who sent it, and for these worthy witnesses which did attest it: Wherein as you have given unto us no small evidence, not only of your love, but also of trust and friendly respect, by choosing to poure out your grieved souls in our bosome; So we shall wish, and Godwilling endeavour, that you may really finde some measure of brotherly compassion in our receiving thereof. For these your sad expressions of deep sorrow, being as you have given us to conceive but a part of your complaint, and a lamentation lesse then the causes doth require, cannot but melt every heart, wherein there is any the least warmnesse of the love of Christ and his Saints: And what Childe of the Bridegrooms chamber, can hear the voice of so many friends of the Bridegroom, lamenting for the evils which have befallen Christs Bride in England, in the very night before her expected espousalls, and not sit down and mourn with them, except his heart be fallen asleep and frozen within him? This pitifull condition of our sister Church in England hes matter enough we confesse to move, yea, to rend our bowels.

If we should weigh this your heavie grief in the scales of common reason, we behoved either to stand aloof from your plague as men astonished, or sink down in heaviness and be swallowed up of sorrow: but when we ponder your sad condition in the Ballance of the Sanctuary, we finde that nothing hath as yet befallen unto you, save that which hath been the exercise of the Saints in former times, who have been made to sit down for a while in the shadow of death before the day of their deliverance. We finde nothing but that which may be a fit Preparation for a comfortable out-gate from all your troubles. What if it was necessary in the wise dispensation of Almighty GOD, that a People in great estimation for wisedome and power, such as England, should be thus farre humbled, as you declare, to the end that your deliverance may be seen hereafter to be of the Lord, and not of your selves? What if the Lord would not draw back his hand from the Wine-presse wherein you now lye, till he should draw forth from you these pitifull expressions of your low estate, and so provide himself witnesses against the day to come, that he may have the greater and purer glory in your salvation, and your gloriation may be in the Lord alone? Dear Brethren, comfort your selves in the Lord; this sowing in tears, doth promise a reaping in joy, and who knoweth how soon he will give to you who are mourners in Zion, beauty for ashes, the oyle of joy for mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of heavinesse; That you may be called the trees of righteousnesse, the planting of the Lord, that he may be glorified.

Though weeping be in the evening of this begun Reformation and purging of the Lords House among you, yet in the morning when the discovered filthinesse and sweepings of the Temple shall be orderly cast out, joy shall come with thanksgiving and praise. Though a fire be kindled in the Land, yet it is not to consume any of the mettal, for the Lord is sitting down as a Refiner amongst you, and especially to purifie the sons of Levi, that he may have a more pure oblation of spirituall worship and service in all his holy ordinances throughout all the Land, which is no token of wrath, but of loving-kindnesse towards you. No wonder that Satan doth thus rage, as you relate, for-seeing his casting out: No wonder he stirre up all the children of disobedience, and kindle their naturall malice against the children of God with the inspiration of hellish fury: No wonder the spirit of Antichrist be mad, when the morsell half swallowed down, is like to be pulled out of his throat, the fat morsell of the rich Revenues of England: No wonder he be cruell against you the servants of Christ, who are consuming him by the breath of the Lords mouth.

You do well to expect no mercy, if Papists and Prelats prevail over you, neither desire we to deceive our selves with hopes to be free from what ther power and malice can do against us; for they will not do to us if they get the upper-hand, as we have done, and must do, if God bring them low again under us, as they were before; for we and they are led by the contrary spirits of Christ and Antichrist: We have laboured, and must labour for their conversion, but they (except in so far as God shall bridle them) will not rest without our destruction; for their fury against our persons is much more fierie then our zeal is fervent against their abominations. Let them follow the spirit of lying and murthering, wee must take us to our refuge, and joyne our selves with all that are sensible of the danger of the Reformed Religion in prayer and supplication, The Lord of hosts is with us, the God of Jacob is our refuge.

Now for advice, what can we say to you who are upon your watch-tower, wherein is the spirit of wisedome and counsell, who lye thus as humble Disciples under the Lords foot, who did never forsake them that sought him. Go on in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, against all opposition, without fear of whatsoever dangers, to purge the House of the Lord, to repair the breaches thereof, to set up all his Ordinances in their full beautie and perfection, to the uttermost of your power, according to the pattern of the Word of GOD, and zeal of the best reformed Kirks; And let these two Kingdomes be knit together as one man in maintaining and promoving the truth of the Gospel; Let us enter in a perpetuall Covenant for our selves and our posterity, to endeavour that all things may be done in the House of GOD according to his own will, and let the Lord do with us what seemeth good in his eyes. Only wait upon the Lord, be of good courage, and he shall strengthen your heart. Let your hands be ever at your Masters Work, and hold your faces resolutely to his Cause. Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quite your selves like men, be strong, for ye shall see the salvation of the Lord, and your labour shall not be in vain.

Subscribed in name of the Generall Assembly of the Church of Scotland, by the Clerk of the Assembly.

Commission of the Generall Assembly for these that repair to the Kingdome of England.

The Generall Assembly of the Church of Scotland, finding it necessary to send some godly and learned of this Kirk to the Kingdome of England, to the effect under-written. Therefore gives full Power and Commission to Master Alexander Henderson, Master Robert Douglas, Master Samuel Rutherfoord, Master Robert Bailzie, and Master George Gillespie, Ministers, John Earle of Cassills, John Lord Maitland, and Sir Archbald Johnstoun of Waristoun Elders, or any three of them, whereof two shall be Ministers, to repair to the Kingdome of England, and there to deliver the Declaration sent unto the Parliament of England, and the Letter sent unto the Assembly of Divines now sitting in that Kingdome. And to propone, consult, treat and conclude with that Assembly or any Commissioners deputed by them, or any Committees or Commissioners deputed by the Houses of Parliament, in all matters which may further the Union of this Island in one forme of Kirk-government, one confession of Faith, one Catechisme, and one Directorie for the Worship of GOD, according to the Instructions which they have received from the Assembly, or shall receive from time to time hereafter from the Commissioners of the Assembly deputed for that effect. With power also to them to convey to his Majestie, the humble Answer sent from this Assembly to his Majesties Letter, by such occasion as they shall think convenient; And suchlike to deliver the Assemblies Answer to the Letter sent from some wel-affected Brethren of the Ministery there. And generally authorizes them to do all things which may further the so much desired Union, and nearest conjunction of the two Churches of Scotland and England, conform to their Instructions aforesaid.

Reference to the Commission, anent the Persons designed to repair to the Kingdome of England.

The Assembly having this day approven the nomination made by the Commissioners of the late Assembly, of Persons to repair to the Synod of Divines in England: And having of new elected and nominated all the same persons, except Master Eleazar Borthwick, who is now with GOD. Therefore gives power to the Commissioners to be appointed by this Assembly for the publick affairs of this Kirk, to nominate and appoint any other whom they shall think meet in his place. And suchlike the Assembly refers to the said Commission, to consider whether it be convenient to send now at this present time to the Kingdome of England, all the persons appointed to go thither, and to designe the Persons whom they think meet to go at this present occasion, to determine the time of their dispatch, and to give unto them their Instructions. And further in case of sicknesse or death of any of the persons appointed for that employment, or in the case of any other necessary impediment of their undertaking the samine; Gives power to the said Commission, to nominate others in their place if the Commission shall finde it convenient.

Commission for the Publick affairs of this Kirk.

The Generall Assembly, considering the laudable custome of this Kirk, in appointing Commissions betwixt Assemblies for the publick affairs of the Kirk, and the commendable practice of the late Assembly at Saint Andrews, in appointing their Commission for prosecuting that blessed Work, for uniting the Kirks of this Island in Religion and Kirk-government, by all lawfull and Ecclesiastick wayes, for continuance of our own peace at home, and of the common peace betwixt the two Nations, and for other good ends, as at length is exprest in that Commission: And finding that the painfull endeavours and proceedings of that Commission, unanimously approven in this Assembly, though they have much advanced that glorious Work of Unity in Religion and Government; yet hes not brought the samine to full perfection and a finall accomplishment: And the Assembly being now much animate and encouraged to prosecute that Work by the Parliament of England their Bills past against Episcopacie, and sundry other corruptions, and the good hopes of a solemne Covenant betwixt the Nations, And conceiving that in thir times of danger, there may be some occasions for conveening the Assembly, before the time indicted for their next meeting. Therefore the Assembly finding it necessary to appoint a new Commission, By these presents, nominates and appoints Mr Andrew Ramsay, Mr Alexander Henderson, Mr Robert Douglas, Mr William Colvill, Mr William Bennet, Mr George Gillespie, Mr John Adamson, Mr John Sharpe, Mr James Sharpe, Mr William Dalgleish, Mr David Calderwood, Mr Andrew Blackhall, Mr James Fleeming, Mr Robert Ker, Mr John Macghie, Mr Oliver Colt, Mr Hugh Campbell, Mr Adam Penman, Mr Richard Dickson, Mr Andrew Stevinson, Mr John Lauder, Mr Robert Blair, Mr Samuel Rutherfoord, Mr Arthur Morton, Mr Robert Traill, Mr Frederick Carmichell, Mr Mungo Law, Mr John Smith, Mr Patrick Gillespie, Mr John Duncan, Mr John Hume, Mr Robert Knox, Mr William Jameson, Mr Robert Murray, Mr Henry Guthrie, Mr James Hamilton, Mr Bernard Sanderson, Mr John Leviston, Mr James Bonar, Mr Evan Cameron, Mr David Dickson, Mr Robert Bailzie, Mr James Cunninghame, Mr George Young, Mr Andrew Auchinleck, Mr David Lindsay, Mr Andrew Cant, Mr John Oiswald, Mr William Douglas, Mr Murdoe Mackenzie, Mr Coline Mackenzie, Mr John Monroe, Mr Walter Stuart, Ministers: Marquesse of Argyle, Earle Marshell, Earle of Sutherland, Earle of Eglintoun, Earl of Cassills, Earle of Dumfermling, Earle of Lawderdail, Earle of Lindsay, Earle of Queensberrie, Earle of Dalhousie, Lord Angus, Vicount of Dudhope, Lord Maitland, Lord Elcho, Lord Balmerinoch, Lord Cowper, Sir Patrick Hepburne of Wauchtoun, Sir Archbald Johnstoun of Waristoun, Sir David Hume of Wedderburne, Sir Alexander Areskine of Dun, Sir William Cockburne of Langtoun, ________________ Ruthven of Frieland, Sir James Arnot of Fernie, Sir Walter Riddell of that Ilk, Sir Lodovick Houstoun of that Ilk, Sir William Carmichaell, Fiar of that Ilk, Laird of Bonjedburgh, Laird of Libbertoun, Laird of Brodie, Sir John Smith, James Dennistoun, Master Robert Barclay, John Rutherfoord, William Glendinning, John Sempill, John Kennedie, Master Alexander Douglas; To meet at Edinburgh the 21 day of August next, and upon any other day thereafter, and in any other place they shall think good. And gives and grants unto them, or any fifteen of them, there being twelve Ministers present, full power and Commission, to consider and performe what they finde necessary by Praying and Preaching, by supplicating his Majestie and all the Judicatories of this Kingdome, by Declarations and Remonstrances to the Parliament of England, to the Synod of Divines in that Kingdome, by Informations, Directions, and Instructions to, and continuall correspondence with the Commissioners, now designed by this Assembly to go to the Synod of Divines in England, or by any other lawfull Ecclesiastick wayes, for furtherance of this great Work, in the Union of this Island in Religion and Kirk-government, and for continuance of our own Peace at home, and of the common Peace betwixt the Nations, and keeping of good correspondence betwixt the Kirks of this Island. With power also to them to concurre with the Lords of Councell, Commissioners of Peace, or with the Honourable Estates assembled in Convention or Parliament, or with their Committees or Commissioners, in prosecuting this good Work at home or abroad by all Ecclesiastick wayes. And suchlike with power to them to prevent the dangers conteined in the Remonstrance, presented unto the Convention of Estates by the Commissioners of the late Assembly in June last, and to prosecute the remedies of these dangers conteined in another Remonstrance, presented by the saids Commissioners to the Convention the 6 of July last, by admonitions, directions, censures, and all other Ecclesiastick wayes. And further in case their Brethren of England shall agree to the Covenant betwixt the Kingdomes, the draught and frame whereof is now so unanimously approven in this Assembly Gives also unto the Persons foresaid, or the Quorum above-written, full Power and Authoritie to command and enjoyn the samine to be subscribed and sworn by all the members of this Kirk: And that in such order and manner, and with such solemnities as they shall think convenient for so great and glorious a Work; And to send their directions to Sessions, Presbyteries and Synods, for execution of their orders thereanent. And with power to proceed against any Person whatsoever, that shall refuse to subscribe and swear the said Covenant, with all the censures of the Kirk, or to refer the tryall and censures of such delinquents to Presbyteries or Synods as they shall think convenient. And such like gives unto the persons foresaids power and libertie, to call a Generall Assembly pro re nata, in case they shall finde the necessity of the Kirk, and this great Work to require the same: With full power also to them to give Answers in name of the Assembly, to all Letters sent to the Assembly from the Kirks of Holland, Zealand, or any other forraigne Reformed Kirks. And further gives power to them to promove the other desires, Overtures and recommendations of this, or of any former Assemblies to the Kings Majestie, Parliament or Convention of Estates, to the Lords of Councell, Session, Exchequer, Commissioners of Parliaments, for plantations of Kirks, for the common burdens, and for conserving the Peace. And suchlike gives us full power and Commission to them to treat and decerne in any other matters referred, or to be referred to them by this Assembly, as if the samine were herein particularly insert. And generally gives unto the Persons foresaids, or the Quorum above-mentioned full power and Authoritie, to do and performe all things which may advance, accomplish, and perfect the great Work of Unity of Religion, and Uniformity of Kirk-government in all his Majesties Dominions, and which may be necessary for good order in all the publick affairs of this Kirk, until the next Assembly, ne quid detrimenti capiat Ecclesia. With als ample power in all matters particularly or generally above-mentioned, as any other Commission of Generall Assemblies, hes had or been in use of before; They being alwayes countable to, and censurable by the next Generall Assembly, for their proceedings thereintill.

* * * * *

The Generall Assembly appoints the meeting of the next Generall Assembly, to be at Edinburgh the last Wednesday of May, in the year 1644.

FINIS.

INDEX of the ACTS of the ASSEMBLY holden at EDINBURGH, 1643. Not printed.

1.—The Kings Majesties Commission to Sir Thomas Hope of Craighall, Knight, his Majesties Advocate.

2.—Election of Master Alexander Henderson, Moderatour.

3.—Appointment of Master John Scot, who was sent from the Presbyterie in the Scottish Army in Ireland, to be present in the Assembly every Session.

4.—Questions propounded by the Moderatour, to some brethren in the North, anent some Papists there, and there answer thereunto.

5.—Commission for visitation of the University of S. Andrews.

6.—Letters from Master William Spang, Minister of the Scots Kirk at Campheir, with attestations of some Dutch Kirks, anent hinging of Pensills in Kirks, &c.

7.—Act for summar excommunication of Adam Abercrombie.

8.—Approbation of the deposition of Master John Forbes, with an ordinance for his subscribing the Covenant.

9.—Questions from the Presbyterie of Hadington with the Assemblies resolution thereof, anent Sir John Seaton, and his daughter.

10.—Approbation of the advice of the Commissioners of the late Assembly at S. Andrews, for not printing two Acts of the last Assembly held at Aberdene.

11.—Approbation of the Lord Maitland his faithfull discharging the Commission given to him by the late Assembly at S. Andrews for repairing to the Kings Majestie, and Parliament of England, &c.

12.—Committee appointed to meet with the English Commissioners.

13.—Power of Collectorie to Master Robert Dalgleish, of the annuitie of 500 lib. sterling, granted by his Majestie to the Kirk.

14.—Approbation of the Lord Marquesse of Argyle his apprehending Ronald Macronald, Priest.

15.—Approbation of the Laird of Birkenboge, for apprehending John Robeson, Priest.

16.—Renunciation of the unlawfull Band, conforme to the ordinance of the Assembly at Edinburgh, 1641.

17.—Recommendation anent the captives in Argiers.

18.—Approbation of Master Alexander Henderson, his faithfull and wise carriage in discharging of the Commission given to him by the Commissioners of the late Assembly, for going to His Majestie, &c.

19.—Report of the Committee appointed to meet with the English Commissioners.

20.—Report of the Committee appointed for trying the Presbyterie of Auchterarder, The Assemblies approbation, admonition, and publick rebuke of the severall brethren of that Presbyterie respective, according to their behaviours.

21.—Suspension of Master John Grahame. With [Answers.]

22.—The ordinance for debarring the Ministers who are Commissioners of that Presbyterie, from this Assembly.

23.—Recommendation to the Synod of Perth for reconciling the differences amongst the brethren of that Presbyterie.

24.—Publick rebuke of Master Henry Futhie.

25.—Recommendation of the desire of Sir John Crawfurd of Kilburnie, Knight, to the Presbyterie of Dumbartan.

26.—Anent Doctour Howies papers.

27.—Act anent the desire of the Letters sent from the Minister of the Scottish Kirk at Campheir.

28.—Recommendation to him, to urge the subscribing of the Covenant.

29.—Deposition of Master Andro Logie.

30.—Erection of a Presbyterie at Biggar, with a suspension of entrie thereunto.

31.—Reference of the matter betwixt the parishoners of Closburne, &c., and the Presbyterie of Penpont, to the Synod of Dumfreis.

32.—Reference of the Petition of Dunscoir to the Commiss. Parl. for plantation of Kirks.

33.—Recommendation anent the Kirk of Carubie, to the Presbyterie of S. Andrews.

34.—Remitt. anent Traflat and Drungrey, to the Synod of Dumfries.

35.—Act anent Roger Lindesay of Maines his Excommunication, With a Recommendation to the Convention of Estates concerning him.

36.—Recommendation to the Convention of Estates, anent persons excommunicate.

37.—Commission for visitation of Orkney, Zetland, &c.

38.—Act anent the Kirk of Stracathro.

39.—Recommendation anent erecting a Kirk at Seatoun.

40.—Reference to the Commission to be appointed by this Assembly, for the publick affairs of this Kirk, for providing the Universitie of Aberdene with a Professour of Divinity.

41.—Reference to the said Commiss. for providing a Professour of Divinitie to the Universitie of S. Andrews.

42.—Committee appointed to conferre with the English Commissioners upon the Papers presented by them to the Assembly upon the 15 of August.

43.—Committee to conferre also with the Committee of the Convention of Estates thereanent.

44.—Ordinance that Master Alexander Henderson, Master David Calderwood, and Master David Dickson, make some draught and forme of the publick Directorie for Worship.

45.—Act for proceeding with Ecclesiastick censures against the murderers of William Creightoun.

46.—Commission appointed to sit at Air for the particulars concerning the parochiners of Stainiekirk, &c.

47.—Triall of the Synod books.

48.—Approbation of the Act of the last Assembly, concerning the power granted to Sir Archibald Johnstoun, Procurator of the Kirk, and Clerk to the Assembly.

49.—Recommendation of the matter concerning a Collegue to the Minister of Dumfreis, to the Commissioners of Parliament for plantation of Kirks.

50.—Recommendation to the Synod of Lowthian, to try the proceedings of the Presbyterie of Peebles, in admission of Master John Hay to the Kirk of Peebles.

51.—Reference of Master John Mackinzie to the Commission of the Generall Assembly.

52.—Act for proceeding against the Presbyterie of Sky, for not keeping the Synod.

53.—Recommendation to the Lord Marquesse Argyle, to move the ruling Elders in Argyle, to be more observant of Presbyteries and Synods.

54.—Recommendation to the Lord Marquesse Argyle for planting Loquhaber.

55.—Ordinance for suppressing of sub-synods.

56.—Ordinance for deleting an Act of the Synod of Murray.

57.—- Reference anent the order of triall of Synods, Presbyteries, and Kirks, With a recommendation for using the orders set down in the Assemblies 1638 and 1602, in the interim.

58.—Commission for planting the Kirks of Edinburgh.

59.—Remitt. to the Presbyterie of S. Andrews anent the Kirk of Largo.

60.—Recommendation of Master James Fairlie, to the Commission of this Assembly.

61.—Recommendation anent the Bill given in by William Janson, Printer in Amsterdam.

62.—Reference anent Master Robert Fleiming to the Commission appointed to sit at Air.

63.—Report and approbation of the proceedings of the Commission of visitation of the Universitie of Glasgow.

64.—Commission of Visitation of that Universitie.

65.—Report of the Committee anent the distressed people in Ireland.

66.—Recommendation to the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly, to sit at Edinburgh anent Expectants to go to Ireland.

67.—Acts anent James Murray.

68.—Recommendation of Master Robert Brown.

69.—Commission to the Presbyterie of Edinburgh, for his admission to the Earle of Irwins Regiment.

70.—Report of the Committee anent the receiving and dispensing of his receipts of the annuitie of five hundred pound sterling, &c. And approbation thereof.

71.—Report of the Committee appointed to consider the References from the Commission of the late Assembly.

72.—Act for Master Andrew Murray, Minister at Ebdie, his exercise of his calling of the Ministerie, and for rejecting honours, &c. Incompatible with that calling.

73.—Recommendation Master William Bennet, Minister at Ancrum, to abstain from civill courts and meetings, &c.

74.—Recommendation to the Commissioners of the Assembly for tryall if any Excommunicate Papists, be in the Scotish Regiments in France, &c.

75.—Recommendation of Master Iames Iohnstoun.

76.—Reference of Tillifruskie to the Presbyterie of Edinburgh.

77.—Recommendation anent Laird Gagies mortification.

78.—Recommendation of Master Alexander Trotter.

79.—Recommendation anent the dismembring some parts of the Paroch of Hadintoun, to be a severall Parochine.

FINIS.

=Miscellaneous Historical Documents.=

RELATIVE TO THE ECCLESIASTICAL AND POLITICAL EVENTS IN SCOTLAND—1643.

The League and Covenant referred to in the Acts, as “to be printed at the return thereof,” when received and approven of by the Parliament of England and Assembly of Divines, is not among the printed Acts of that or any subsequent year; but as it was afterwards sanctioned by these bodies, and the States of Scotland, we think it advisible, for the sake of connection and distinctness, to insert it and the Act of Ratification in this place.

August 17, 1643.

A Solemne League and Covenant for Reformation and Defence of Religion, the Honor and Happinesse of the King, and the Peace and Safety of the three Kingdomes of Scotland, England, and Ireland.[301]

Wee Noblemen, Barons, Knights, Gentlemen, Citizens, Burgesses, Ministers of the Gospel, and Commons of all sorts, in the kingdomes of Scotland, England, and Ireland, by the providence of GOD, living under one King, and being of one reformed religion, having before our eyes the glory of GOD, and the advancement of the kingdome of our Lord and Saviour JESUS CHRIST, the honour and happinesse of the Kings Majestie and his posterity, and the true publick liberty, safety, and peace of the kingdomes, wherein every ones private condition is included: And calling to minde the treacherous and bloudy plots, conspiracies, attempts, and practices of the enemies of GOD, against the true religion and professours thereof in all places, especially in these three kingdomes, ever since the reformation of religion; and how much their rage, power, and presumption are of late, and at this time, increased and exercised; whereof the deplorable state of the church and kingdome of Ireland, the distressed estate of the church and kingdome of England, and the dangerous estate of the church and kingdome of Scotland, are present and publick testimonies; we have now at last, (after other means of supplication, remonstrance, protestation, and sufferings,) for the preservation of our selves and our religion from utter ruin and destruction, according to the commendable practice of these kingdomes in former times, and the example of GODS people in other nations, after mature deliberation, resolved and determined to enter into a mutuall and Solemne League and Covenant, wherein we all subscribe, and each one of us for himself, with our hands lifted up to the most High GOD, do swear,

I. That we shall sincerely, really, and constantly, through the grace of GOD, endeavour, in our severall places and callings, the preservation of the reformed religion in the Church of Scotland, in doctrine, worship, discipline, and government, against our common enemies; the reformation of religion in the kingdomes of England and Ireland, in doctrine, worship, discipline, and government, according to the word of GOD, and the example of the best reformed Churches; and shall endeavour to bring the Churches of GOD in the three kingdomes to the nearest conjunction and uniformity in religion, confession of faith, form of church-government, directory for worship and catechizing; that we, and our posterity after us, may, as brethren, live in faith and love, and the Lord may delight to dwell in the midst of us.

II. That we shall, in like manner, without respect of persons, endeavour the extirpation of Popery, Prelacy, (that is, church-government by Archbishops, Bishops, their Chancellors, and Commissaries, Deans, Deans and Chapters, Archdeacons, and all other ecclesiasticall Officers depending on that hierarchy,) superstition, heresie, schisme, profanenesse, and whatsoever shall be found to be contrary to sound doctrine and the power of godlinesse; lest we partake in other mens sins, and thereby be in danger to receive of their plagues; and that the Lord may bee one, and his name one, in the three kingdomes.

III. We shall, with the same sincerity, reality and constancie, in our severall vocations, endeavour, with our estates and lives, mutually to preserve the rights and privileges of the Parliaments, and the liberties of the kingdomes; and to preserve and defend the Kings Majesties person and authority, in the preservation and defence of the true religion, and liberties of the kingdomes; that the world may bear witnesse with our consciences of our loyalty, and that wee have no thoughts or intentions to diminish his Majesties just power and greatnesse.

IV. We shall also, with all faithfulness, endeavour the discovery of all such as have been or shall be incendiaries, malignants, or evil instruments, by hindering the reformation of religion, dividing the King from his people, or one of the kingdomes from another, or making any faction or parties amongst the people, contrary to this League and Covenant; that they may be brought to publick triall, and receive condigne punishment, as the degree of their offences shall require or deserve, or the supreame judicatories of both kingdomes respectively, or others, having power from them for that effect, shall judge convenient.

V. And whereas the happinesse of a blessed peace between these kingdomes, denyed in former times to our progenitors, is, by the good providence of GOD, granted unto us, and hath been lately concluded and settled by both Parliaments; we shall each one of us, according to our place and interest, endeavour that they may remaine conjoined in a firme peace and union to all posterity; and that justice may be done upon the wilfull opposers thereof, in manner expressed in the precedent article.

VI. Wee shall also, according to our places and callings, in this common cause of religion, liberty, and peace of the kingdomes, assist and defend all those that enter into this League and Covenant, in the maintaining and pursuing thereof; and shall not suffer ourselves, directly or indirectly, by whatsoever combination, persuasion, or terrour, to be divided and withdrawen from this blessed union and conjunction, whether to make defection to the contrary part, or to give ourselves to a detestable indifferency or neutrality in this cause, which so much concerneth the glory of GOD, the good of the kingdomes, and honour of the King; but shall, all the dayes of our lives, zealously and constantly continue therein against all opposition, and promote the same, according to our power, against all lets and impediments whatsoever; and, what we are not able ourselves to supresse or overcome, we shall reveal and make known, that it may be timely prevented or removed: All which we shall do as in the sight of GOD.

And, because these kingdoms are guilty of many sins and provocations against GOD, and his Son JESUS CHRIST, as is too manifest by our present distresses and dangers, the fruits thereof; we professe and declare, before GOD and the world, our unfeigned desire to be humbled for our own sins, and for the sins of these kingdomes: especially, that have not as we ought, valued the inestimable benefit of the gospel; that we have not laboured for the purity and power thereof; and that we have not endeavoured to receive CHRIST in our hearts, nor to walk worthy of him in our lives, which are the causes of other sins and trangressions so much abounding amongst us: and our true and unfeigned purpose, desire, and endeavour for ourselves, and all others under our power and charge, both in publick and in private, in all duties we owe to GOD and man, to amend our lives, and each one to go before another in the example of a reall reformation; that the Lord may turn away his wrath and heavy indignation, and establish these churches and kingdomes in truth and peace. And this Covennnt we make in the presence of ALMIGHTY GOD, the Searcher of all hearts, with a true intention to performe the same, as we shall answer at that great day, when the secrets of all hearts shall bee disclosed; most humbly beseeching the LORD to strengthen us by his HOLY SPIRIT for this end, and to blesse our desires and proceedings with such successe, as may be deliverance and safety to his people, and encouragement to other Christian churches, groaning under, or in danger of, the yoke of anti-christian tyrannie, to joyn in the same or like association and covenant, to the glory of GOD, the enlargement of the kingdome of JESUS CHRIST, and the peace and tranquillity of Christian kingdomes and commonwealths.

* * * * *

July 15, 1644.

Act anent the Ratification of the calling of the Convention, Ratification of the League and Covenant, Articles of Treatie betwixt the Kingdomes of Scotland and England, and remanent Acts of the Convention of Estates, and Committee thereof.[302]

The Estates of Parliament, presently conveened by vertue of the last Act of the last Parliament, holden by his Majestie, and the three Estates, in anno 1641, Considering, that the Lords of his Majesties Privie Councel, and Commissioners for conserving the articles of the treatie, having, according to their interests and trust committed to them by his Majestie and Estates of Parliament, used all meanes, by supplications, remonstrances, and sending of Commissioners, for securing the peace of this kingdome, and removing the unhappy distractions betwixt his Majestie and his subjects in England, in such a way as might serve most for his Majesties honour, and good of both kingdomes; and their humble and dutifull endeavours for so good ends having proven ineffectuall, and their offer of mediation and intercession being refused by his Majestie; and thereby finding the weight and difficultie of affaires, and the charge lying on them to be greater then they could beare; did therefore, in the moneth of May 1643, meet together with the Commissioners for the common burdens, that, by joynt advice, some resolution might be tane therein; and in respect of the danger imminent to the true Protestant religion, his Majesties honour, and peace of thir kingdomes, by the multitude of Papists and their adherents in armes in England and Ireland, and of many other publick and important affaires, which could not admit delay, and did require the advice of the representative body of the kingdome; appointed and caused indict a meeting of the Convention of Estates (his Majesty having formerly refused their humble desires for a Parliament) to be upon the 22d of June following; which diet being frequently kept by the Noblemen, Commissioners of shires and burrowes, and they finding these dangers against this kirk and state still increasing, Resolved, after serious deliberation and advice of the Generall Assembly, and joynt concurrence of the Commissioners authorized by the Parliament of England, that one of the chiefest remedies for preventing of these and the like dangers, for preservation of religion, and both kingdomes from ruine and destruction, and for procuring of peace, That both kingdoms should, for these ends, enter into Covenant; which was accordingly drawne up, and cheerfully embraced and allowed. Whereat the opposite and malignant party, more enraging then before, did gather their strength and power against the same, so as the Estates were necessitate to put this kingdome into a posture of defence; and for this purpose, appointed Colonels and Committees of Warre in the severall shires for exercising the forces therein, and putting them in readinesse for mutuall defence, in this cause of Religion, his Majesties honour, and peace of his kingdomes, as they should be required by the Estates, or their Committee who were entrusted with the charge of the publicke effaires of the kingdome during the not sitting of the Estates. And at last a treatie was agreed unto by both kingdomes, concerning the said Covenant, and assistance craved from this kingdome by the kingdome of England, in pursuance of the ends expressed therein, and another Treatie for settling a Garrison in and securing of the Town of Berwick, as the same more fully proports, conforme whereunto orders were issued forth, and an Armie raised out of the shires and burrowes of this kingdome and sent unto England. And the Estates finding themselves bound in dutie and conscience to provide all means of supply of that Army, and relieving the Scots Army in Ireland, did resolve that the same should be by way of Excise, as the most constant, just, and equall way, least prejudiciall to the kingdome, and most beneficiall to the cause in hand, and ordained certaine rates and summes to be raised off the commodities contained in the Act made thereanent, and schedule there unto annexed; and in respect of the necessitie of present money, and that the Excise could not be gotten timously in for supply of the army, did appoint that all persons within this kingdome who had moneys, or by their credit could raise and advance the same, should lend such summes to the Estates or their Committee as they should be required, upon assurance of repayment from the publick in manner contained in the Acts made thereanent; and gave orders to their Committee to see them put in execution, who have accordingly beene carefull in discharge of that trust committed to them:—And the Estates being still desirous to use all good meanes, that, without the effusion of more bloud, there may be such a blessed pacification betwixt his Majestie and his subjects, as may tend to the good of religion, his Majestie’s true honour and safety, and happinesse of his people, did therefore give commission to John Earle of Loudoun, Lord Chancellor, Lord Maitland, Lord Waristoun, and Mr Robert Barclay, to repaire to England, and endeavour the effectuating of these ends contained in the covenant and treaties, conforme to their instructions. And, in this interim, the Estates being informed of the traiterous attempts of some unnaturall countreymen, who, in ane hostile manner, invaded this kingdome toward the south, and had their complices in armes in the north, all for ane designe, of subverting the religion, lawes, and liberties of the kingdome, were necessitate, for suppresing thereof, to direct an army to the south, under the command of the Earle of Calender, and a Committee of the Estates to be assisting to them; another armie to the north, under the command of the Marquesse of Argyle, and a Committee to goe along with him.

And the said Estates having taken the proceedings above written to their consideration, do finde and declare, That the Lords of Councell, and conservers of peace, did behave themselves as faithfull counsellors, loyall subjects, and good patriots, in tendring their humble endeavours for removing the distractions betwixt his Majestie and his subjects, and in calling the Commissioners for the common burdens, and, by joynt advice, appointing the late meeting of Convention, wherein they have approven themselves answerable to the dutie of their places, and that trust committed to them; and therefore ratifies and approves their whole proceedings therein, and declares the said Convention was lawfully called, and als full and free in itselfe, consisting of all the members thereof, as any Convention hath beene at any time bygone; and ratifies and approves the severall Acts made by them, or their committee, for enjoining the Covenant, appointing of Committees, putting the kingdome in a posture of Defence, allowing the Treaties, raising of Armies, and sending them into England, establishing the Excise and borrowing of money, and all other Acts, Decreets, Sentences, Precepts, Warrants, Commissions, Instructions, Declarations, and other Deeds done by them. And also, the said Estates of Parliament (but prejudice of the premisses, and of the generall ratification above mentioned) ratifies, approves, and confirms the foresaid mutuall League and Covenant, concerning the reformation and defence of religion, the honour and happinesse of the King, and the peace and safety of the three kingdomes of Scotland, England, and Ireland; together with the acts of the Kirk and Estate authorizing the same League and Covenant; together also with the foresaid articles of treaty agreed upon betwixt the said Commissioners of the Convention of Estates of Scotland and the Commissioners of both the Houses of Parliament of England, concerning the said Solemne League and Covenant, and the settling of the Towne and garrison of Berwick with the foresaids Acts establishing the Excise and borrowing of moneyes, respective above mentioned. And the said Estates ordaines the same Acts, with the League and Covenant above specified, acts authorizing the same, and the articles of treaty foresaid, to have the full force and strength of perfect lawes and acts of Parliament, and to be observed by all his Majesties lieges, conform to the tenors thereof respective. Of the which League and Covenant, Acts authorizing the same, Treaties above written, and Acts for establishing the Excise, and for borrowing of money, the tenors follow: [As above.]

* * * * *

2. Principal Baillie’s Journal of the General Assembly 1643, in a Letter to the Rev. William Spang, September 22, 1643.[303]

REVEREND AND DEAR COUSIN,

It is marvelled, that your Prince is pleased so long to do nothing, but once in a year to take a look on the enemy’s country, and return without any attempt. But that which touches our heart to the quick, is the lamentable case of England. The great weakening of Essex’s army by sickness and runaways, left brave Waller to be overmastered and routed by the Cavaliers, so amused Bristol, that either through treachery or cowardice, that great and most considerable city was delivered. This was a terrible stroke to the parliament, that Essex, with the relicks of his army, remain in and about the city. The country for the most seems to be abandoned. We know what may hinder the King to come near. It seems that Manchester and Waller, with their new army of citizens, will fight, if the Cavaliers come to assault or beleaguer the city. Their mistrusts and slowness have undone them, if God work not wonders. The few Lords that made their upper house have been their wrack, when Northumberland and Sey have given them cause of jealousy in whom they could confide. For the present the parliament-side is running down the brae. They would never, in earnest, call for help till they were irrecoverable; now, when all is desperate, they cry aloud for help: and how willing we are to redeem them with our lives, you shall hear.

August 1st. Being advertised by my Lord Wariston to be in town some time before the synod, for advisements, Mr David Dick and I came in on Tuesday August 1st; where some few of us meeting in Wariston’s chamber, advised whom to have on committees for bills, reports, and other things. Our greatest consultation was for the moderator. We foresaw great business was in hand: strangers were to be present: minds of my brethren were exasperated. Mr Henderson was the only man meet for the time: yet it was small credit to us, who so oft were necessitated to employ one man: besides, the moderation would divert him from penning such writs as seemed he behoved to pen before the assembly rose. We were inclined, therefore, that Mr R. Blair should moderate; but by God’s good providence, both to him and to us, he being visited with a flux and gravel, was not able for some days to come from St Andrew’s: therefore necessity drove us to resolve on Mr Alexander; so much the more, as we found that very day his Majesty’s commission was unexpectedly thrust on the Advocate. It seems the commission from Oxford hath come to the Secretary, Lanerk, blank, to be filled with whose name he and some others thought expedient. Sometimes Lindsay, sometimes Glencairn, were spoken of; but both finding the impossibility to execute the instructions to the King and country’s good liking, refused the charge; and put in, beside his knowledge, and contrary to his mind, the Advocate’s name: of whom they had small care, whether he lost himself or not. The instructions were thought to be very hard; yet the Advocate did not execute, nor name any of them to count of; for he was so wise, and so well dealt with by his two sons, that he resolved to say nothing to the church or country’s prejudice.

On Wednesday, August 2d, was a solemn fast for the members of the assembly. Mr Douglas preached before noon, and Mr Henderson after, both very satisfactorily. That same day we had our first session, in a little room off the east church, which is very handsomely dressed for our assemblies in all time coming when we shall have them there, The commissions were given in: some small burghes had none: far-off presbyteries had but one. His Majesty’s commission was read in the the ordinary tenor. Our clerk made the ordinary exception against the clause of the assembly’s translation with the Commissioner’s advice. His Grace offered to get that clause so qualified as hereafter the commission might pass without exception. This at divers times he offered; but want of leisure, or something else, hindered the performance. As the custom is, the moderator gave the leet of one whom he intended, and other three, Mr William Jamison, Mr Robert Murray, and me, whom he knew would not come in balance with Mr Henderson. When we were removed, much din was made for addition to the leet; for divers who knew not the secret, and considered not the necessity of the times, intended to have had Mr James Bonner, or Mr David Lindsay, moderator; neither whereof had been meet. To prevent their design, the leet was framed as you hear; and when they pressed addition, it was voiced, and carried, that notwithstanding of the assembly’s liberty to add, yet at that time it was not expedient to make any addition, so unanimously Mr Henderson was declared moderator. The King’s letter to the assembly was read. The matter was very fair; remembering us of our obligations to him, in conscience, and for the great benefits we had received; and exhorting us to the study of peace; but the inscription was most strange and base, “To our trusty and well-beloved Sir Thomas Hope of Craighall, and the rest conveened with him in the general assembly,” or such words. Notwithstanding, his Grace shewed us, that he had warrant to declare, in his Majesty’s name, that beside all the benefits already granted, he was willing to do all further what the assembly conceived necessary for the benefit of religion. Argyle desired that this might be put in writ: but presently his Grace began to eat it in: yet promised to give in to-morrow, under his hand: but when it came, it was clogged with prejudicial limitations, that we requested it might be taken back, and no more memory to be of any such offer. There were a great number of noblemen members of the assembly, the Chancellor for Irvine; yet being debated in council, that the Chancellor behoved to carry the purse with the commission, where-ever he appeared with the Great Commissioner, he thought it not expedient to accept the commission; wherefore Eglinton was put in the commission of Irvine, by the commissioners of the presbytery there present. None of the noblemen attended the Commissioner: at once the great commission will become vile. They sat at our table constantly before noon; for afternoon they behoved to keep with the states, Argyle, Sutherland, Marischal, Eglinton, Cassils, Lauderdale, Dumfermling, Dalhousie, Buccleugh, Queensberry, Didup, Angus, Balmerino, Maitland, Coupar, Lindsay, Balcarras, Sinclair, Elcho, and others.

Thursday, August 3d, a commission was received from the presbytery of the Irish army. A committee was appointed to cognosce and report, anent the manifold and most weighty proceedings of the commissioners from the last assembly; another for bills; a third for reports and appeals; a fourth for examination of the provincial synod books: all which were produced and esteemed one of the chiefest and most proper tasks of the general assembly. All the active spirits, and most considerable men, were distribute among these committees. I had still the favour to be in the privy committee of the moderator’s assessors, with Mr Robert Douglas, Mr D. Dickson, Mr S. Rutherford, Mr Gillespie, who albeit not a commissioner, yet I found always much respected by Mr Henderson; but Mr A. Ramsay, and the rest, Mr J. Adamson, Mr W. Colvil, Mr J. Sharp, miskent: for myself, I did keep in this assembly, and the former, silence, so far as I might, both in private and publick; for the longer I live, bold and pert loquacity I like it the worse. The visitation of the university of St Andrew’s was reported; but the work not being perfected it was continued. Much time spent in disputation, if the parliament’s commission should not be enervated by any addition to their commissioners. Always Argyle undertook, the convention of estates and parliament would well allow of any the assembly should add, to get a ready quorum: of purpose time was spent; for we did greatly long for the English commissioners, of whose coming we were well near out of hope, many thinking their stay to be from the Lords denying them a commission, and some from their policy, to make us do, of our own selves, without their desire, what they would be at. All bills were ordained to be given in against Wednesday next. A regret from the north, that there was no execution of laws against excommunicate Papists, was referred to the convention of estates. There were four appointed to nominate preachers during the assembly. It was their good luck to employ few of the best, the most able not being the most ready.

Friday the 4th, much was spoken for the apprehension of excommunicate Papists. The act of parliament provides it to be on the King’s charges. A committee was appointed to try the disobedience of Auchterarder presbytery: upon Mr John Hume’s refusal to be one, as being party, because one of the commission who was wronged, it was debated and resolved, that since the commission might have themselves censured all the disobedients, none of them might be counted parties. Wo had an idle and needless question that day resolved. In the time of my absence, Mr D. Dickson and I were chosen commissioners from the presbytery of Glasgow to the general assembly; so it was like to fall on the principal for the university. Divers bygone years he had avowed, and half protested, that the presbytery should not have power to chuse any member of the university. By this means he was assured never to go commissioner but from the university, and so never on his own charges. This we envied not; but we saw the consequent was, that Mr D. Dickson and I, while we lived, should never more be members of the general assembly but by his good pleasure; which we took for an intolerable incroaching on our ministerial liberties. Of this design we were so much the more confirmed, as, in the next college meeting, he caused elect me commissioner for the university, miskenning the prior election of the presbytery as null. While I peremptorily refused the university’s commission, and did in private deal he might be pleased either to take it himself, or permit it to fall on our vice-chancellor Mr Zachary, both he refused, and resolved upon a course which was the greatest despite he was able to do us in a matter of that kind. Mr David being long grieved, that, by the backwardness of the principal, and others, he could not get his office of dean of faculty execute as he desired, did peremptorily, once or twice, lay down that charge: yet all requested him to keep it, and would chuse no other. Mr R. Ramsay and I, foreseeing the appearance of Mr Edward’s putting in that place, if he continued in his wilfulness, had moved him to be content to continue for one year. This much in effect we made him signify in the university meeting. For all this, such was the principal’s pleasure, that he will have a new dean of faculty chosen; and, passing by Mr R. R. gets Mr Edward Wright elected, first dean of faculty, then commissioner. This I took for a dispiteful affront; and so avowed, that by a new visitation we would essay to have our university otherwise ruled; for we thought strange, that the principal, at thir times, should essay to have places filled with men who notoriously were not only at his own devotion, such as vice-chancellor and dean of faculty, but also otherwise minded in the publick affairs than we did wish; such as the Marquis of Hamilton, Chancellor; the Commissar, Rector; and his three assessors, Mr John Hay, Mr W. Wilkie, Mr G. Forsyth, three regents; Mr D. Monro, Mr D. Forsyth, Mr W. Semple, master of the grammar; all of his own creation, to be employed for any thing he pleased. We did storm at this, and I most. Easily we might help all these: but I dare not essay it; for it would be sundry of their undoing, from which my mind in cold blood does abhor on any, but especially on these men, my dear friends, and otherwise some of them well deserving of their places. So, as before I did truly, by myself and others, at the assembly at Glasgow, see to Dr Strang’s safety, when his place was in great hazard by his great provocations, the subscribing the petition against ruling elders, ending in a real protestation; the subscribing of the covenant with very dangerous limitations; the deserting of the assembly itself, after some days sitting as commissioner; All these three being imputed to him as the only author, did create much wrath in our nobles against him, which yet is not forgot. My fears that the least complaint against him would bring on him a censure which I would not be able to moderate, forced me to be quiet; only I made the moderator propone in general, whether university-men might be chosen commissioners by presbyteries? This being affirmed by all, put his needless quarrel out of question. Also I got the commission for visitation renewed with such men as I thought fittest. This I intend for a wand to threat, but to strike no man, if they will be pleased to live in any peaceable quietness, as it fears me, their disaffection to the country’s cause will not permit some of them to do.

Saturday, the 5th, your business came in. I confess we needed not, neither Mr G. Gillespie nor I, solicit any in it: the moderator was of himself so careful of it, both for his regard to you, and the matter itself; as also to take that occasion by the top to banish altogether church-burial from among us, as well of noble as ignoble persons. This day your letter and informations were read, but delayed to be considered for divers days thereafter; always at last unanimously you had all you desired clearly determined.

Upon the regret of the extraordinary multiplying of witches, above thirty being burnt in Fife in a few months, a committee was appointed to think on that sin, the way to search and cure it. The Scots of Ireland did petition for supply of ministers, and were well heard. Sir John Scot’s bill, for pressing presbyteries to describe their own bounds, was not so much regarded,

Sunday, the 6th, Mr David Dick preached well, as always, in the New Church before noon, but little of the present affairs; for as yet men knew not what to say, the English commissioners not being yet come.

But on Monday, the 7th, after we were ashamed with waiting, at last they landed at Leith. The Lords went, and conveyed them up in coach. We were exhorted to be more grave than ordinary; and so indeed all was carried to the end with much more awe and gravity than usual. Mr Henderson did moderate with some little austere severity, as it was necessary, and became his person well. That day, one Abercrombie being delate of clear murder, was ordained to be excommunicate summarily. He had been in process for adultery. The Presbytery of Garioch, for fear of the roan, had been too slack in it; so the man killed, in a drunken plea, his wife’s son, who had married his own daughter. The synod of Aberdeen was directed to censure the presbytery of Garioch for their unhappy slackness, and the moderator of the presbytery was ordained, immediately on his departure from the assembly, to go to the murderer’s parish-church, and without any citation, or any delay, the fact being notour, and the person fugitate, to excommunicate him, and to cause intimate the censure the Sabbath following in all the churches of the presbytery, not to be relaxed till he gave satisfaction also for the slander of adultery.

Tuesday 8th, Wednesday 9th, and Thursday 10th, the moderator shewed, that two of the English ministers had been at him, requiring to know the most convenient way of their commissioners address to the synod. It was thought meet to send some of our number, ministers and elders, to salute and welcome them. Mr R. Douglas, Mr G. Gillespie, my Lord Maitland, and I, were named; therefore we resolved, their own order of address whereby they admitted our commissioners to their parliament, should be fittest; that their access to the assembly, as private spectators, should be when they would; for which end a place, commodious, above in a gallery, was appointed for them; but as commissioners, their access should not be immediately to the assembly, but to some deputed to wait on them, who should report from them to the assembly, and from it to them, what was needful. So to us four were joined other four, with the moderator, Mr D. Dickson, Mr S. Rutherford, my Lord Angus, and Wariston, a committee of nine. The convention of estates used the same way of communication with them, naming for a committee, Lindsay, Balmerino, Wariston, Humbie, Sir John Smith, Mr Robert Barclay. When we met, four gentlemen appeared, Sir William Armin, Sir Henry Vane younger, one of the gravest and ablest of that nation, Mr Halcher, and Mr Darley, with two ministers, Mr Marshall and Mr Nye. They presented to us a paper introduction, drawn by Mr Marshall, a notable man, and Sir Harry, the drawers of all their writs; also their commission from both Houses of Parliament, giving very ample power to the Earl of Rutland, Lord Gray, and these four, to treat with us, and to the two ministers, to assist in all ecclesiastick affairs, according to their instructions given or to be given, or to any four of them; also they presented a declaration of both houses to our general assembly, shewing their care of reforming religion, their desire of some from our assembly to join with their divines for that end, and withal our assembly’s dealing, according to their place, for help from our state to them; likewise a letter from their assembly to them, subscribed by their prolocutor Dr Twisse, and his two assessors, Mr Whyte and Dr Burgess, shewing their permission from the parliament to write to us, and their invitation of some of us to come for their assistance; further, a letter, subscribed by above seventy of their divines, supplicating, in a most deplorable style, help from us in their present most desperate condition. All these pieces, I think, you shall have in print. Few words did pass among us. All these were presented by us to the assembly, and read openly. The letter of the private divines was so lamentable, that it drew tears from many. It was appointed, that the forenamed committee should make ready the answers for all, to be presented to the assembly with all convenient speed. Above all, diligence was urged; for the report was going already of the loss of Bristol, from which they feared his Majesty might march for London, and carry it. For all this, we were not willing to precipitate a business of such consequence. Our state had sent up Mr Meldrum; we expected him daily, with certain information, as indeed he came within a few days; and then we made all the haste we might. There was in the moderator’s chamber a meeting sundry times of the prime nobles, and some others, where I oftentimes was present. I found, however, all thought it necessar to assist the English; yet of the way there was much difference of opinions. One night all were bent to go as ridders, and friends to both, without siding altogether with the parliament. This was made so plausible, that my mind was with the rest for it; but Wariston has alone shewed the vanity of that motion, and the impossibility of it. In our committees also we had hard enough debates. The English were for a civil league, we for a religious covenant. When they were brought to us in this, and Mr Henderson had given them a draught of a covenant, we were not like to agree on the frame; they were, more than we could assent to, for keeping of a door open in England to Independency. Against this we were peremptor. At last some two or three in private accorded to that draught, which all our three committees, from our states, from our assembly, and the parliament of England, did unanimously assent to. From that meeting it came immediately to our assembly; in the which, at the first reading, being well prefaced with Mr Henderson’s most grave oration, it was received with the greatest applause that ever I saw any thing, with so hearty affections, expressed in the tears of pity and joy by very many grave, wise, and old men. It was read distinctly the second time by the moderator. The minds of the most part was speired, both of ministers and elders; where, in a long hour’s space, every man, as he was by the Moderator named, did express his sense as he was able. After all considerable men were heard, the catalogue was read, and all unanimously did assent. In the afternoon, with the same cordial unanimity, it did pass the convention of estates. This seems to be a new period and crisis of the most great affair which these hundred years has exercised thir dominions. What shall follow from this new principle, you shall hear as time shall discover.

The committee for revising the acts of the commissioners of the last assembly, took up the most of Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday, with their report. All was approven; Maitland for his happy diligence thanked; so likewise Argyle, and Birkenbog, for their apprehending of two priests. Every presbytery, university, and parish, were ordained to get a covenant, to be subscribed by all their members. We were fashed with two questions. My Lord Balvaird bad deserted his ministry, and came in the convention of estates to voice as a Lord. A minister in the south had purchased a lairdship, and, as a laird, had come to the meeting of the shire, and voiced for chusing a commissioner to the convention. Both of them were furtherers of the Balvaird way. After much reasoning, we determined, that both did wrong; that Lord Balvaird should keep his ministry, and give over voicing in parliament, under pain of deposition, and further censure; that the other should no more sit nor voice in any court. A thorny business came in, which the moderator, by great wisdom, got cannily convoyed. The brethren of Stirling and Perth had made great outcries, that the commission had authorised the clerk, in printing the assembly-acts, to omit two acts of Aberdeen, one anent the Sabbath, another about novations. In both these satisfaction was given: That our bounding the Sabbath from midnight to midnight might offend some neighbouring kirks: As for the other act, about novations, it was expressed also clearly in the printed acts of the posterior assembly, to be made use of by all who had occasion. These things were so well delivered, that all were quieted. Mr Harry Guthrie made no din. His letter was a wand above his head to discipline him, if he should mute. The presbytery of Auchterarder was under the rod, to be made an example to all who would be turbulent. After long examination of their business, at last they were laureat. Some two or three of that presbytery, when many of the gentry who were not elders, were permitted to sit among them, and reason against the warning and declaration; and when Ardoch presented reasons in writ against these pieces; yet they who were proven to have been forward for the present reading of these pieces, were commended. Others who, notwithstanding of the presbytery’s conclusion, of not reading, yet did read, were, for voicing the continuation, gently rebuked. Others who at last caused read parts of them, and Mr James Row, who caused read them before himself came in, were sharply rebuked, and their names delate from among the members of this assembly. Mr John Graham, who now the second time had spoken scandalous speeches of the commission, was made to confess his fault in face of the assembly on his knees, and suspended till the next provincial. Ardoch, an old reverend gentlemen, for his former zeal, was spared; only was urged upon oath to reveal the persons from whom he had the reasons contrare to the warning. Mr Harry Guthrie of Angus, a suspected person, for not by name expressing of the malignants in a sermon at the provincial, was made on his knees to crave pardon, and promise amendment. Mr Andrew Logie, who lately had been reposed to his ministry, being cited to answer many slanderous speeches in pulpit, not compearing, but by an idle letter to the moderator, was deposed, without return to that church for ever. Dr Forbes, whose sentence of deposition at Aberdeen I had got to be suspended till the presbytery of Edinburgh had essayed to gain him to our covenant; they, when they found no hope, pronounced the sentence. This he thought unjust, and moved in the provincial of Aberdeen, that they would try in this assembly if he might be permitted to bruik his place, though he could not subscribe our covenant. It was determined his deposition was valid from the beginning, and that he, and all other, should either subscribe, or be farther processed. It was complained, that Huntly received sundry excommunicated Papists in his service; that he had no worship in his family; that these seventeen years he had not communicate, but once with the excommunicate Bishop of Aberdeen. Of these he was ordained to be admonished by his presbytery. Hereof he was quickly advertised; so that, ere we arose, he sent to us, under the hand of some neighbour-ministers, a testification of his good carriage. But the former information being verified, the attesting ministers were ordained to be rebuked. Sir John Seaton of Barns, after a fair excuse of his Irish oath, was ordained to be conferred with for subscribing our covenant within a certain time; and upon his disobedience, to be processed, and have his daughter removed. Mr Robert Dogliesh was elected church-treasurer, for the debursing of the £500 Sterling as the commissioners of the church should appoint. The commissioners who went to Ireland were thanked; Mr Jo. Maclelland, for not going, called to answer: his health excused him. The same reason excused the visitors of Orkney for their omission. Others were appointed to go this year to both places.

Friday was the first day of the English appearing in our assembly. Your affair spent the most of that day. For the general, sundry noblemen, especially Eglinton, were not content to be excluded from the burial of their fathers in the church; yet their respect to the presence of strangers, and Argyle’s shewing his burying of his father in the church-yard, and offering himself to be laid any where when he was dead, rather than to trouble the church when he was living, made them in silence let the act go against them. Much din was for the erecting a new presbytery at Biggar. The conveniency, to ease some twelve or thirteen churches at Lanerk and Peebles, with the leaving of moe than thirteen to every one of the old presbytery-seats, did carry it; but because of my Lord Fleming’s small affection to the common cause, the execution of this decree was appointed to be suspended during the assembly’s pleasure.

Sunday I was obliged to preach before noon in the New Church. I had prevailed with the committee to put me in another place, for I much misliked to be heard there; but the moderator with his own hand did place me there, so there was no remeid; for who spoke against conclusions, got usually so sickerly on the fingers, that they had better been silent. God helped me graciously on Psalm 51. “Do good in thy good pleasure to Zion, build up the walls of Jerusalem.” Many were better pleased than I wished; for I am like to be troubled with the town of Edinburgh’s too good liking, as ye will hear.

14th. Execution of the acts against excommunicate Papists, and others, with whose estate no man would or durst meddle, was recommended to the estates. Ministers deposed by general assemblies not to be restored by provincial synods or presbyteries. Roger Lindsay, cited for blasphemy, and other faults, not compearing, ordained to be summarily excommunicate, and the states to be dealt with for further punishment against him. Mr Fairlie’s, late Bishop of Argyle, long plea decided. His scholar, my Lord Register, had presented him to Largo at the commissioners of the general assembly’s desire. The people would not hear of him. The presbytery of St Andrew’s joined with the people. They were not cited; so the assembly could not judge, but behoved to commit it to the presbytery. The man hath long been in extreme misery. He was sure his remitting to the presbytery was the loss of the cause, and his assured loss of all churches in the land, for no appearance that any people would ever accept of him. Many tears shed he before us. Vehement was Durie for him; but there was no remeid; parishes and presbyteries might not be wronged. In all the assembly great care was had, not only that nothing should come per saltum, but all particulars decidable in presbyteries and provincials, should be remitted, with a reproof of them, for sending to the assembly these things which they themselves could more easily, and often better determine. We are like to be troubled with the question of patronages. William Rigg had procured a sharp petition to us from the whole commissioners of shires and burghs against the intrusion of ministers on parishes against their minds. Divers noblemen, patrons, took this ill. We knew not how to guide it; at last, because of the time, as all other things of great difficulty, we got it suppressed. Only when something about presentations came in publick, good Argyle desired us, in all our presbyteries, to advise on the best way of admitting of intrants, which the next general assembly might cognosce on and conclude. He promised many, and trusted all, patrons should acquiesce to the order. This pleased all.

15th. In our privy meetings we had many debates anent the troublesome evil of novations. All the noblemen, especially Lauderdale, were much displeased with the favourers of them; yet they were countenanced more by some than was pleasing to all. Mr John Livingstone and Mr John Maclelland were put on the chief committees, and other employments. From the presbyteries of the synod of Glasgow, none of them were sent commissioners, by the providence of some there; yet most of them came to the town. Being called to the moderator’s chamber, Mr J. Maclelland, and Mr John Nevo, most did propone their reasons for their judgment. Mr S. Rutherford, and Mr D. Dick did answer. All heard with disdain. Mr J. Nevo’s reasons were against the Lord’s prayer. After an hour’s jangling, we left it nothing better. I found many inclined, especially Mr S. R. though he professed it duty to answer satisfactorily all their arguments, for peace sake to pass from the use of the conclusion, and bowing in the pulpit, especially if we agree with England: however, we agreed to draw up some act, for satisfying in some measure all. Mr H. Guthrie, and the brethren in the north, were so overawed, that they were very quiet; and being sent for, professed their contentment, for the necessity of the time, to be content of any thing: but Mr G. Young, Mr John Bell, and others of the west, were not so soon satisfied; but threatened, on all hazards, to make much din, if something were not really done for marring the progress of that ill. Mr Henderson communicated to me the act he had drawn. I told him my mislike of some parts of it, as putting in too great an equality the novators and their opposites; also my opinion that the directory might serve for many good ends, but no ways for suppressing, but much increasing, the ill of novations. However, I assured I would make no din, but submit to him, who was much wiser than I. These my thoughts I would not communicate to others; so the brethren opposing most the novations being sent for, when they heard the act, were well pleased with it, whereof I was glad. This act did pass unanimously with all Mr Henderson, Mr Calderwood, and Mr Dickson, were voiced to draw with diligence that directory, wherein I wish them much better success than I expect; yet in this I am comforted, that in none of our brethren who are taken with these conceits, appear as yet the least inclination to Independency; and in these their different practices they become less violent, and more modest. Mr Ja. Bonner had not got such satisfaction as need were. For his full contentment, be got a committee to sit at Ayr for the further trial and censure of all who had interest in that riot.

Wednesday, 16th, a report was made by the clerk of the committee for visiting the books of the provincial synods. It was found, that the books of Argyle and Orkney were most accurate and formal. Sundry questions were resolved. The order of visitation of churches, presbyteries, and provincial synods, drawn up by Mr Calderwood, were read. They were tediously long, but many of them very useful; so they were referred, to be revised against the next assembly, to these brethren who were appointed for the directory.

Thursday, the 17th, was our joyful day of passing the English covenant. The King’s Commissioner made some opposition; and when it was so past, as I wrote before, gave in a writ, wherein he, as the King’s Commissioner, (having prefaced his personal hearty consent,) did assent to it, so far as concerned the religion and liberties of our church; but so far as it concerned the parliament of England, with whom his Majesty, for the present, was at odds, he did not assent to it. The moderator and Argyle did so always overawe his Grace, that he made us not great trouble.

Friday, the 18th, a committee of eight were appointed for London, whereof any three were a quorum. Mr Henderson, Mr Douglas, Rutherford, Gillespie, I, Maitland, Cassils, Wariston. The magistrates of Edinburgh obtained a warrant to the commissioners of the general assembly, to plant their churches with three, dispensing with the overture of the last assembly anent the order of transportation, that they should not need to appear before presbyteries and synods, but at this time the commission should have power quickly to plant them. This dispensation with the act only of order, they intend to make a catholick dispensation with all acts of all assemblies, as if a free patent were given to take any they will in all the land. So they have elected Mr Ja. Hamilton in Dumfries, of whom they have got two Nolumus already from the general assembly; Mr Jo. Oswald of Aberdeen, who with so great difficulty was gotten north, and me. By my pithy and affectionate letters to Argyle, Wariston, and their bailies, I have got a supersedere from their present summons, and hopes to be made free of their cumber; else I will appeal to the assembly, for in truth my greatest end in coming to Glasgow was to flee their hands.

19th. Our last session was on Saturday. A number of particulars that day passed. Mr Ja. Houston, a pious and very zealous young man, minister at Glasford, in the time of his trials, and after his admission, had fallen in fornication, for which he was deposed by the presbytery of Hamilton; but being called to serve one of the Irish regiments, was permitted to preach by the presbytery of Paisly. Whereupon his old parishioners very instantly did suit his return to them; while the presbytery of Hamilton refuses, the parish supplicates the synod; where many being his friends, especially Mr R. Ramsay, and Mr D. D., he is ordained to be reposed in his old place. The presbytery appealed. The general assembly found it bene appellatum, and reproved the synod. The great affront fell on Mr David; for in the synod I had voiced with the presbytery. However, I did my best to keep it from further hearing; but could not prevail. This day our answers to the King’s letter, in the parliament of England’s declaration, by Mr Henderson; to the assembly of divines, by Mr Blair; to the private letter of corresponding divines, by Mr David Dickson, were publickly read, and approven, albeit in our privy meeting revised. An ample commission was drawn to a number of the ablest in the whole land, whereof twelve ministers and three elders made a quorum. The parliament meeting in Edinburgh the first Tuesday of June, the next assembly was appointed to hold in that same place the last Wednesday of May. The moderator ended with a gracious speech, and sweet prayer. In no assembly was the grace of God more evident from the beginning to the end than here; all departed fully satisfied.

20th. On the Sabbath, before noon, in the New Church, we heard Mr Marshall preach with great contentment. But in the afternoon, in the Grayfriars, Mr Nye did not please. His voice was clamorous: he touched neither in prayer nor preaching the common business. He read much out of his paper book. All his sermon was on the common head of a spiritual life, wherein he ran out above all our understandings, upon a knowledge of God as God, without the scriptures, without grace, without Christ. They say he amended it somewhat the next Sabbath.

21st. On Monday the commission did sit on sundry particulars. But on Tuesday the only errand it had was to appoint me to go presently to London. Of this I understood nothing at all; for our quorum being three, Mr Alexander and my Lord Maitland were undoubtedly two, and the diet of going being on Saturday following, no man could dream they would be so unreasonable as to command me, without visiting my family, and putting my small affairs to some order, so suddenly to go so far a voyage, having Mr G. Gillespie, who from his own door might put his foot in the ship when he pleased: notwithstanding, in a meeting of the nobles and others, on the Monday, from which I had foolishly absented myself, it was concluded I should go, and that a commission should sit to-morrow for that end. Of this I got a little inkling on Tuesday morning; but not believing it, I was not so earnest, as otherwise I might have been, in soliciting, till near nine o’clock, when I found the conclusion was real: so I did what I could with so many of the commission I got betwixt and ten, to deprecate my so sudden departure; but being desperate of my prevailing, my best friends shewing me the necessity, I committed the matter to God, with a humble submission. Never, to my sense, did I find so clear a providence about me. I offered, in a ten days, to follow in the next ship; but this would have broken the quorum, and made the other two’s journey unprofitable till I came. When it came to voicing, Mr Henderson and Maitland being unanimously chosen, the voices ran just equal, some twenty for me, and as many for Mr George. I then desired a delay till the afternoon, when the commission might be more full. This was refused: so it was voiced over again, and again we were equal. Then it was referred to the moderator’s choice; who, on his knowledge of my vehement desire and state of my family, named Mr George, for which I blessed God in my heart; but he had not well spoken till Liberton came in, who, if he had come before the word, would have cast the balance for me. But being freed of that great trouble, incontinent I was like to fall in another. Edinburgh put in, that in time of our college-vacance, I should be nominated to stay and supply them. Argyle, who was chief for my going to London, having burnt me before, would then blow me. He reasoned stoutly for my going to Glasgow; yet it was determined that in the time of the vacance, Mr S. Rutherford, Mr D. Dickson, and I, by turns, should be there; but finding it their aim to entangle me, I have not been there, nor minds to know them.

After my departure, with joy for my liberation unexpected from a troublesome if not a dangerous voyage; for besides the sea, it was feared the King should get London before they could be there; things, praised be God, went better. The convention of estates emitted a proclamation, containing the heads of the covenant, and commanding all within sixty and sixteen, to be in readiness in full arms, with forty days provision, to march to the rendezvous that the convention or their committees should appoint. This was the first alarm. The English commissioners made promise to secure our coast with their shipping, and providing for our levy, and three months pay, L.100,000 Sterling, also L.6000 to the Irish army. The year, through their default, was far spent, and little possibility there was for us to arm so late. The corns behoved to be first cut: and in this God has been very gracious: never a better crop, never more early with us. The beginning of October is like to end our harvest. Also we could not stir till England did accept and enter in the covenant, and send down money. For the hastening of these, the great ship, with our three commissioners, Mr Meldrum, and two of the English, Mr Hatcher and Nye, made sail on Wednesday, the 30th day, the wind made no sooner; but some eight days before, the English had dispatched a ketch, with a double of our covenant, which, when it came, was so well liked at London, that Friday the 1st of September, being sent to the assembly of divines, it was there allowed by all, only D. Burgess did doubt for one night. On Saturday it passed the House of Commons, on Monday the House of Peers. It seems to have been much facilitate by the flight of these Lords, who all this time were opposing to their power their junction with us, and all what might further their cause. After the taking of Bristol, they grew more bold; and however they could not get the sending of commissioners to us hindered, yet when they were gone, they put on foot a new treaty of peace with the King. This proposition past the House of Peers and Commons both; but the leading men made such a noise in the city, that the Mayor, on the Monday, with the best of the city-council, offered a very sharp petition to the contrare, which made, albeit with great difficulty, that conclusion be renversed till they heard some answer from us. To remeid this, the malignants stirred a multitude of women of the meaner and more infamous rank, to come to the door of both houses, and cry tumultuously for peace on any terms. This tumult could not be suppressed but by violence, and killing some three or four women, and hurting more of them, and imprisoning many. Hereupon the underdealing of some being palpable, before it brake out fully they stole away; Holland, Bedford, Clare, Conway, Portland, Lovelace, and as they say, Salisbury and Northumberland. Some deny these two. Good had it been for the Parliament these had been gone long before. However, they were very well away at this time; for their absence was a great further to the passing of our covenant in a legal way. There was, for a time, horrible fears and confusions in the city; the King every where being victorious. In the Parliament and city a strong and insolent party for him. Essex much suspected, at least of non-fiance and misfortune; his army, through sickness and runaways, brought to 4000 or 5000 men, and these much malecontented that their general and they should be misprised, and Waller immediately prized. He had lost his whole army, and occasioned the loss of Bristol. Surely it was a great act of faith in God, huge courage, and unheard of compassion, that moved our nation to hazard their own peace, and venture their lives and all, for to save a people so irrecoverably ruined both in their own and the world’s eyes. Yet we trust the Lord of heaven will give success to our honest intentions; as yet all goes right. The city hath taken good order with itself. Beside the prisons on land, the most tumultuous they have sent out in two ships, to lie for a while at Gravesend. The King, thinking, at the first summons, to get Gloucester, and being refused, in a divine providence, was engaged to lie down before it; where the unexpected courage, conduct and success of the besieged, has much weakened the King’s army, and hath so encouraged the Parliament, that Essex, well refreshed and recruited, is marched with 12,000 foot and 2000 or 4000 horse towards Gloucester. It seems unavoidable, but they must fight ere he return. From our commissioners yet we have heard nothing. We expect this 22nd for Meldrum from them. Upon the certainty of that covenant’s subscription by any considerable party there, and the provision of some money, we mind to turn us to God, by fasting and prayer, and to levy 22,000 foot and 4000 horse. General Lesly is chosen, and accepted his old charge. It is true he past many promises to the King, that he would no more fight in his contrare; but, as he declares, it was with the express and necessary condition, that religion and the country’s right were not in hazard; as all indifferent men think now they are in a very evident one. As yet Almond is come no further than to serve for putting the country in arms for defence at home; so the lieutenant-general’s place is not as yet filled. Baillie also is much dependent on Hamilton, who as yet is somewhat ambiguous, suspected of all, loved of none; but it is like he will be quiet. Dear Sandie, [Hamilton,] brother to the Earl of Haddington, hath accepted the general of artillery’s place. Humbie is general commissary. Many of our nobles are crowners for shires. Mr Walden hath seized on Berwick for the Parliament, whereupon Crowner Gray makes prey of the town’s cattle, and Newcastle is sending down men and cannon to besiege it. Therefore our committee of estates dispatched Sinclair, and his three troops of new-levied horse, and 600 foot, to assist the securing of it. So the play is begun: the good Lord give it a happy end.—We had much need of your prayers. The Lord be with you. Your Cousin,

ROBERT BAILLIE.

* * * * *

3. Letter to Mr William Spang. November 17, 1643.[304]

REVEREND AND BELOVED COUSIN,

I hope long ere now you received my long one, September 22d. What since has passed you shall here have account. Our commissioners came safe to London, were welcomed in the assembly by three harangues from D. Twisse, Mr Case, and D. Hoile. Before their coming, the covenant had passed, with some little alteration. This they took in evil part, that any letter should be changed without our advice; but having a committee from both houses, and the assembly, of the most able and best-affected men, appointed to deal with them in that and all other affairs, we shortly were satisfied, finding all the alterations to be for the better. Being all agreed, as the assembly and House of Commons did swear and subscribe that covenant, the little House of Lords did delay, for sake of honour, as they said, till they found our nation willing to swear it as then it was formed. In this we gave great satisfaction; for so soon as Mr Henderson’s letters came to Mr R. Douglas, he conveened the commissioners of the church, and the Chancellor, and the commissioners of the estate, who, after a day’s deliberation, did heartily approve the alterations, as not materially differing from the form read in the assembly. So on Friday, in the new church, after a pertinent sermon of Mr Robert Douglas, the commissioners of state at one table, the commissioners of the church at another, the commissioners from the parliament and assembly of England at a third, did solemnly swear and subscribe, with great joy and many tears. Some eighteen of our Lords were present that day; and copies were dispatched to the moderators of all our presbyteries, to come read and expone that covenant the first Sunday after their receipt, and the Sunday following to cause swear it by men and women, and all of understanding in every church of our land, and subscribe by the hand of all men who could write, and by the clerk of session in name of those who could not write, with certification of the church-censures, and confiscation of goods, presently to be inflicted on all refusers. With a marvellous unanimity was this every where received. A great many averse among us from this course, who bitterly spoke against our way every where, and none more than some of our friends; yet in God’s great mercy all that yet I have heard of have taken this oath. Sundry things did much contribute to the running of it. It was drawn with such circumspection, that little scruple from any airth could be to any equitable. For the matter, the authority of a general assembly and convention of estates were great; the penalties set down in print before the covenant, and read with it, were great; the chief aim of it was for the propagation of our church-discipline in England and Ireland; the great good and honour of our nation; also the parliament’s advantage at Gloucester and Newburry, but most of all the Irish cessation, made the minds of our people embrace that mean of safety: for when it was seen in print from Dublin, that in July his Majesty had sent a commission to Ormond, the judges, and committee there, to treat with these miscreants; that the dissenting commissioners were cast in prison; that the agreement was proclaimed, accepting the sum of £300,000 sterling from these idolatrous butchers, and giving them, over the name of Roman-Catholick subjects now in arms, a sure peace for a year, with full power to bring in what men, arms, money they could from all the world, and to exterminate all who should not agree to that proclamation, we thought it clear that the Popish party was so far countenanced, as it was necessary for all Protestants to join more strictly for their safety; and that so much the more, as ambassadors from France were come both to England and us, with open threats of hostility from that crown. Our land now, I hope, in a happy time, hath entered, with fastings and prayer, in a league with England, without any opposition. His Majesty lets us alone; partly his distructions elsewhere, and most, as we think, his experience how bitter proclamations did more than calm us, only a letter came from him to the council, marvelling that in his name they had proclaimed an injunction for all to arm, and had entered in a covenant with his enemies, without his advice. An answer was returned in justification of both these actions. Hamilton, Roxburgh, Traquair, and others, had been advising what to do, as yet hitherto they have had no din, and we trust they shall not be able to make any party. However, we have laid in Stirling, for all accidents, some three troop of horse. All the shires are put under their crowners, captains, and commanders of war; but no men as yet are levied. The English are more unhappy oft in their delays. Meldrum was sent up with some articles to their parliament, agreed upon with their commissioners here; but he is not returned. We know the best of the English have very ill will to employ our aid, and the smallest hopes they got of subsisting by themselves makes them less fond of us. The march of Essex to Gloucester; his raising of that siege; his return to London, with some vantage at Newburry; Manchester’s taking of Lynn; his clearing of Lincolnshire, with some prosperous skirmishes there; Newcastle’s repulse from Hull, puts them in new thoughts; also their bygone great expences of money, and the great charge which Essex, Waller, Manchester, Warwick, Fairfax, puts them to daily, makes it hard for them to get such sums of money as are needful for raising of our army; and most of all, as is surmised, the underhand dealing of some yet in their parliament, who have no will, that by our coming in, that business should be ended, lest their reign should too soon end. However, by lets open and secret, that help which we were very willing to have given, is not like in haste to be made need of; only Meldrum writes, that from twenty-eight parishes of London there is got now some £30,000, with which he is presently to come down. Mr Hatcher will follow with the rest that can be got. It is like, when any competent sum comes, that an army shall rise, and go towards Newcastle. There is lying some £100,000 worth of coals. It is hoped, albeit it be winter, and the town fortified, yet there cannot be great opposition; for Manchester and Fairfax, and the people of Lancashire, coming on the one side, we hope that our army, on the other, may come the better speed. The Irish cessation perplexes us. Our army there is very inconsiderable, some 8000 of hunger and cold-beaten soldiers, if ever were any, no duty at all has been done to them. The parliament’s wants and negligence, and evil dealing of some, foolishly and most unjustly jealous of us, has well near starved these soldiers. If they run away, Ireland is lost; if they stay, they have all the English and Irish for enemies; yet, if they had money, they would, with God’s help, keep Ulster against all. For to advise on this, Sir Henry Vane and Mr Marshall are gone to London; so only Sir William Armine stays here. If the Scots were away, it is feared that all Ireland should be ready to go upon England at a call. At last the assembly of divines have permission to fall on the question of church-government. What here they will do, I cannot say. Mr Henderson’s hopes are not great of their conformity to us, before our army be in England. However, they have called earnestly once and again for Mr Rutherford and me. The commission has conveened, and sent for us. We are thus far in our way to go abroad, God willing, one of these days. The weather is uncertain, the way dangerous, pirates and shoals no scant; yet trusting on God, we must not stand on any hazard to serve God and our country. Write none to me till you hear from me where I am. The case of affairs is lamentable. Not the least appearance of peace. The anger of God burns like a fire, without relenting. Above 200,000 persons lost their lives by this war already. The hearts of both parties this day alike in courage. Besides bygone mischiefs, it is like the next spring, or before, a flood of strangers will rush in on England. Scots, Irish, French, Danes, and who not? There appears not any possible remeid, till God send the overture. How things go abroad, you will write to me more fully. Our negotiation at the court of France, it seems is miscarried. Lothian, with nothing done, is returned. He would not be dissuaded from going to Oxford; where we hear he is laid up, to our grief and irritation. A little Monsieur, some agent with letters from the Queen, has offered to our council the renovation of that league, whereof Lothian was treating; but requires us not to covenant with the parliament of England, and to annul the acts of our general assembly against the Papists in our Scottish regiments in France, to cause set the Earl of Antrim free. He stomachs that he has not a quick answer. The man seems to be of a small account. He is delayed till Lothian come. The friendship of the French was never much worth to us, and now we regard it as little as ever. We shall do them no wrong; but if they will join against the Protestant cause, we must oppose them. A pity but your estates should regard more the safety of England, and of themselves, than hitherto they have done. We had a month ago a false alarm: it was probably informed, and certainly believed, that Prince Rupert was on our borders, with 20,000 horse and foot; that his cannon was at Morpeth; that our banders, then met at Kelso for the Lady Roxburgh’s burial, were to join with him; that without impediment, they were to seize Edinburgh. Our council were at the point of putting up fire-beacons to call all the country to the border; yet some little time made us find it was but a mistake of some horse and foot of Colonel Gray’s, to beware of our eruptions from Berwick. As yet no acts of hostility to count of are past.

* * * * *

4. Excerpts from Principal Baillie’s Account of the Westminster Assembly, December, 1643.[305]

The like of that assembly I did never see, and, as we hear say, the like was never in England, nor any where is shortly like to be. They did sit in Henry VII.’s chapel, in the place of the convocation; but since the weather grew cold, they did go to Jerusalem chamber, a fair room in the abbey of Westminster, about the bounds of the college fore-hall, but wider at the one end nearest the door; and on both sides are stages of seats, as in the new assembly-house at Edinburgh, but not so high; for there will be room but for five or six score. At the upmost end there is a chair set on a frame, a foot from the earth, for the Mr Prolocutor Dr Twisse. Before it on the ground stands two chairs for the two Mr Assessors, Dr Burgess and Mr Whyte. Before these two chairs, through the length of the room, stands a table, at which sits the two scribes, Mr Byefield and Mr Roborough. The house is all well hung, and has a good fire, which is some dainties at London. Foreanent the table, upon the prolocutor’s right hand, there are three or four ranks of forms. On the lowest we five do sit. Upon the other, at our backs, the members of parliament deputed to the assembly. On the forms foreanent us, on the prolocutor’s left hand, going from the upper end of the house to the chimney, and at the other end of the house, and backside of the table, till it come about to our seats, are four or five stages of forms, whereupon their divines sit as they please; albeit commonly they keep the same place. From the chimney to the door there are no seats but a void for passage. The Lords of parliament use to sit on chairs, in that void, about the fire. We meet every day of the week except Saturday. We sit commonly from nine to two or three after noon. The prolocutor at the beginning and end has a short prayer. The man, as the world knows, is very learned in the questions he has studied, and very good, and beloved of all, and highly esteemed; but merely bookish, and not much, as it seems, acquaint with conceived prayer, among the unfittest of all the company for any action; so after the prayer he sits mute. It was the canny conveyance of these who guide most matters for their own interest to plant such a man of purpose in the chair. The one assessor, our good friend Dr Burgess, a very active and sharp man, supplies, so far as is decent, the prolocutor’s place; the other, our good friend, Mr Whyte, has kept in of the gout since our coming. Ordinarily there will be present about three score of their divines. These are divided in three committees; in one whereof every man is a member. No man is excluded who pleases to come to any of the three. Every committee, as the parliament gives order in writ to take any purpose to consideration, takes a portion, and in their afternoon meeting prepares matters for the assembly, sets down their minds in distinct propositions, backs their propositions with texts of scripture. After the prayer, Mr Byefield the scribe reads the proposition and scriptures, whereupon the assembly debates in a most grave and orderly way. No man is called up to speak but who stands up of his own accord. He speaks so long as he will without interruption. If two or three stand up at once, then the divines confusedly call on his name whom they desire to hear first. On whom the loudest and maniest voices call, he speaks. No man speaks to any but to the prolocutor. They harangue long and very learnedly. They study the question well beforehand, and prepare their speeches; but withal the men are exceeding prompt, and well-spoken. I do marvel at the very accurate and extemporal replies that many of them usually make. When, upon every proposition by itself, and on every text of scripture that is brought to confirm it, every man who will has said his whole mind, and the replies, and duplies, and triplies, are heard; then the most part calls to the question. Byefield the scribe rises from the table, and comes to the prolocutor’s chair, who, from the scribe’s book, reads the proposition, and says, “As many as are in opinion that the question is well stated in the proposition, let them say I,” [aye;] when I is heard, he says, “As many as think otherways say No.” If the difference of I’s and No’s be clear, as usually it is, then the question is ordered by the scribes, and they go on to debate the first scripture alledged for proof of the proposition. If the sound of I and No be near equal, then says the prolocutor, “As many as say I, stand up;” while they stand, the scribe and others number them in their minds; when they are set down, the No’s are bidden stand, and they likewise are numbered. This way is clear enough, and saves a great deal of time which we spend in reading our catalogue. When a question is once ordered, there is no more of that matter; but if a man will deviate, he is quickly taken up by Mr Assessor, or many others, confusedly crying, “Speak to order.” No man contradicts another expressly by name, but most discreetly speaks to the prolocutor, and at most holds on the general, The Reverend brother who lately or last spoke on this hand, on that side, above or below. I thought meet once for all to give you a taste of the outward form of their assembly. They follow the way of their parliament. Much of their way is good, and worthy of our imitation; only their longsomeness is woful at this time, when their church and kingdom lie under a most lamentable anarchy and confusion. They see the hurt of their length, but cannot get it helped; for being to establish a new platform of worship and discipline to their nation for all time to come, they think they cannot be answerable, if solidly, and at leisure, they do not examine every point thereof.

When our commissioners came up, they were desired to sit as members of the assembly; but they wisely declined to do so: but since they came up as commissioners from our national church to treat for uniformity, they required to be dealt with in that capacity. They were willing, as private men, to sit in the assembly, and upon occasion to give their advice in points debated; but for the uniformity, they required a committee might be appointed from the parliament and assembly to treat with them thereanent. All these, after some harsh enough debates, were granted: so once a week, and whiles oftener, there is a committee of some Lords, Commons, and Divines, which meet with us anent our commission. To this committee a paper was given in by our brethren before we came, as an introduction to further treaty. According to it the assembly did debate, and agree anent the duty of pastors. At our first coming, we found them in a very sharp debate anent the office of doctors. The Independent men, whereof there are some ten or eleven in the synod, many of them very able men, as Thomas Goodwin, Nye, Burroughs, Bridges, Carter, Caryl, Phillips, Sterry, were for the divine institution of a doctor in every congregation as well as a pastor. To these the others were extremely opposite, and somewhat bitterly, pressing much the simple identity of pastors and doctors. Mr Henderson travelled betwixt them, and drew on a committee for accommodation; in the whilk we agreed unanimously upon some six propositions, wherein the absolute necessity of a doctor in every congregation, and his divine institution in formal terms, was eschewed; yet where two ministers can be had in one congregation, the one is allowed, according to his gift, to apply himself most to teaching, and the other to exhortation, according to the scriptures.

The next point, whereon we yet stick, is ruling elders. Many a brave dispute have we had upon them these ten days. I profess my marvelling at the great learning, quickness, and eloquence, together with the great courtesy and discretion in speaking of these men. Sundry of the ablest were flat against the institution of any such officer by divine right, as Dr Smith, Dr Temple, Mr Gataker, Mr Vines, Mr Price, Mr Hall, and many moe; besides the Independents, who truly speak much, and exceedingly well. The most of the synod were in our opinion, and reasoned bravely for it; such as, Mr Seaman, Mr Walker, Mr Marshall, Mr Newcoman, Mr Young, Mr Calamay. Sundry times Mr Henderson, Mr Rutherford, Mr Gillespie, all three, spoke exceeding well. When all were tired, it came to the question. There was no doubt but we would have carried it by far most voices; yet because the opposites were men very considerable, above all gracious and learned little Palmer, we agreed upon a committee to satisfy, if it were possible, the dissenters: for this end we met to-day; and I hope, ere all be done, we shall agree. All of them were willing to admit elders in a prudential way; but this to us seemed most dangerous and unhappy, and therefore was most peremptorily rejected. We trust to carry at last, with the contentment of sundry once opposite, and silence of all, their divine and scriptural institution. This is a point of high consequence; and upon no other we expect so great difficulty, except alone on Independency; wherewith we purpose not to meddle in haste, till it please God to advance our army, which we expect will much assist our arguments. However, we are not desperate of some accommodation; for Goodwin, Boroughs, and Bridges, are men full, as it seems yet, of grace and modesty; if they shall prove otherwise, the body of the assembly and parliament, city and country, will disclaim them.

The other day a number of the city and country ministers gave in an earnest and well-penned supplication to the assembly, regretting the lamentable confusion of their church under the present anarchy; the increase of Anabaptists, Antinomians, and other sectaries; the boldness of some in the city, and about, in gathering separate congregations; requesting the assembly’s intercession with the parliament for the redress of those evils; and withal for the erection at London, during the time of these troubles, of a college for the youth, whose studies are interrupted at Oxford. This was well taken by the assembly. The parliament promised their best endeavours for all. John Goodwin, accused by Mr Walker and D. Homes of Socinianism, and others, are appointed to be admonished for essaying to gather congregations. The parliament the other day became sensible of their too long neglect of writing to the churches abroad of their condition; so it was the matter of our great committee to draw up letters in name of the assembly for the Protestant churches. The drawing of them was committed to Palmer, who yet is upon them. There is a little committee also, which meets in the assembly house almost every morning, for the trial of expectants; and when they have heard them preach, and posed them with questions, they give in to the assembly a certificate of their qualifications: upon the which they are sent to supply vacant churches, but without ordination, till some government be erected in their desolate churches. Plundered ministers are appointed, by order of parliament, to be put in all vacant places in the city and country, in their obedience, till they all be provided. Concerning the affairs of the church, I need say no more at this time.

* * * * *

In our assembly, thanks to God, there is great love and union hitherto, and great appearance of more before long. We have, after many days debate, agreed, nemine contradicente, that beside ministers of the word, there are other ecclesiastical governors to join with the ministers of the word in the government of the church; that such are agreeable unto, and warranted by the word of God, especially Rom. xii. 8.; 1 Cor. xii. 28. How many and how learned debates we had on these things in twelve or thirteen sessions, from nine to half-two, it were long to relate. None, in all the company did reason more, and more pertinently, than Mr Gillespie. That is an excellent youth; my heart blesses God in his behalf. For Mr Henderson and Mr Rutherford, all the world knows their graces. This day the office of deacon is concluded from the 6th of the Acts. There will be some debate of the perpetuity of his office, and the necessity of it in some cases, as where they are poor, and where the magistrate provides for them; but that will not much trouble us. In the great committee, this afternoon, we have finally agreed on the draught of a letter for the churches abroad, to inform them of our condition, which you may see in print. Also we have begun an business (very handsomely I trust) of great consequence. In the time of this anarchy, the divisions of people does much increase: the Independent party grows; but the Anabaptists more; and the Antinomians most. The Independents being most able men, and of great credit, fearing no less than banishment from their native country if presbyteries were erected, are watchful that no conclusion be taken for their prejudice. It was my advice, which Mr Henderson presently applauded, and gave me thanks for it, to eschew a publick rupture with the Independents, till we were more able for them. As yet a presbytery to this people is conceived to be a strange monster. It was our good therefore to go hand in hand, so far as we did agree, against the common enemy; hoping that in our differences, when we behoved to come to them, God would give us light; in the meantime, we would essay to agree upon the directory of worship, wherein we expect no small help from these men to abolish the great idol of England, the service-book, and to erect in all the parts of worship a full conformity to Scotland in all things worthy to be spoken of. Having proponed thir motions in the ears of some of the chief of the assembly and parliament, but in a tacit way, they were well taken; and this day, as we resolved, were proponed by Mr Solicitor, seconded by Sir Henry Vane, my Lords Sey and Wharton, at our committee, and assented to by all; that a sub-committee of five, without exclusion of any of the committee, shall meet with us of Scotland, for preparing a Directory of Worship, to be communicate to the great committee, and by them to the assembly. The men also were as we had forethought, Mr Marshall chairman of the committee, Mr Palmer, Mr Goodwin, Mr Young, Mr Herle, any two whereof, with two of us, make a quorum: for this good beginning we are very glad. Also there is a paper drawn up by Mr Marshall, in the name of the chief men of the assembly, and the chief of the Independents, to be communicate on Monday to the assembly, and by their advice to be published, declaring the assembly’s mind to settle, with what speed is possible, all the questions needful about religion; to reform, according to the word of God, all abuses; and to give to every congregation a person, as their due: whereupon loving and pithy exhortations are framed to the people, in the name of the men who are of the greatest credit, to wait patiently for the assembly’s mind, and to give over that most unseasonable purpose of their own reformations, and gathering of congregations; but good is expected from this mean. Farther, ways are in hand, which, if God bless, the Independents will either come to us, or have very few to follow them. As for the other sects, wise men are in opinion, that God’s favour in this assembly will make them evanish. We had great need of your prayers. On Wednesday Mr Pym was carried from his house to Westminster, on the shoulders, as the fashion is, of the chief men in the lower house, all the house going in procession before him, and before them the assembly of divines. Marshall had a most eloquent and pertinent funeral-sermon; which we would not hear; for funeral-sermons we must have away, with the rest. The parliament has ordered to pay his debt, and to build him, in the chapel of Henry VII., a stately monument.

* * * * *

The affairs of church and state here since my last, so far as we of the vulgar sort do hear, have thus proceeded. After that with great and long debates we had gotten well near unanimously concluded all we desired about pastors, doctors, elders, and deacons, we spent two or three sessions upon widows; not that we needed to stay so long on that subject, but partly because every thing that comes to the assembly must be debated, and none of their debates are short; and partly because the committee had prepared no other matter to count of for the assembly to treat on. Sundry things were in hands, but nothing in readiness to come in publick; for this reason, among others, many were the more willing to have the assembly adjourned for the holy-days of Zuil, much against our minds. On the Friday I moved Mr Henderson to go to the assembly; for else he purposed to have staid at home that day; that as all of us stoutly had preached against their Christmas, so in private we might solicit our acquaintance of the assembly, and speak something of it in publick; that for the discountenancing of that superstition, it were good the assembly should not adjourn, but sit on Monday, their Christmas day. We found sundry willing to follow our advice, but the most resolved to preach that day, till the parliament should reform it in an orderly way; so, to our small contentment, the assembly was adjourned from Friday till Thursday next; yet we prevailed with our friends of the lower house to carry it so in parliament, that both houses did profane that holy day, by sitting on it, to our joy, and some of the assembly’s shame. On Wednesday we kept the solemn fast. Mr Henderson did preach to the House of Commons a most gracious, wise, and learned sermon, which you will see in print. Mr Rutherford is desired by them to preach the next fast-day.

One of the committee-matters is the Psalter. An old most honest member of the House of Commons, Mr Rous, has helped the old Psalter, in the most places faulty. His friends are very pressing in the assembly that his book may be examined, and helped by the author in what places it should be found meet, and then be commended to the parliament, that they may enjoin the publick use of it. One of their considerations is, the great private advantage which would by this book come to their friend: but many do oppose the motion; the most, because the work is not so well done as they think it might. Mr Nye spake much against a tye to any Psalter, and something against the singing of paraphrases, as of preaching of homilies. We underhand will mightily oppose it; for the Psalter is a great part of our uniformity, which we cannot let pass till our church be well advised with it. I wish I had Rowallan’s Psalter here; for I like it much better than any yet I have seen. We had great and sharp debates about the paper I wrote of before. Mr Marshall, with a smooth speech, made way for it, and got it read once and again; but several spake much against sundry expressions of it, as giving too much countenance to these who had gathered congregations, and favour more than needed to the Independents; but they did avow, that they were much thereby prejudged, and were most willing to suppress the paper, and would by no means consent to the alteration of any one word of it. I truly wish it had never been moved; for I expect more evil to our cause from it than good: yet since it was moved so much in publick, if it had been rejected, it would certainly have made a greater heartburning among the dissenting brethren than yet had appeared: so at last it passed with the assembly’s allowance; but without voicing. You may see it now in print. What fruits it shall produce, we know not; only, a day or two thereafter, some of the Anabaptists came to the assembly’s scribes with a letter, inveighing against our covenant, and carrying with them a printed sheet of admonitions to the assembly from an old English Anabaptist at Amsterdam, to give a full liberty of conscience to all sects, and to beware of keeping any Sabbath, and such like. The scribe offered to read all in the assembly. Here rose a quick enough debate. Goodwin, Nye, and their party, by all means pressing the neglect, contempt, and suppression of such fantastick papers; others were as vehement for the taking notice of them, that the parliament might be acquaint therewith, to see to the remedy of these dangerous sects. The matter was left to be considered as the committees should think fit; but many marvelled at Goodwin and Nye’s vehemency in that matter. Yet the day following their passion gave greater offence. We were called out before twelve to dine with old Sir Henry Vane. Dr Twinne was absent that day. Dr Burgess fell to be in the chair that day. The question came, What should follow the widows? There were left some branches of the apostles and evangelists duties yet undiscussed. We thought these questions needless, and wished they had been passed; but sundry by all means would have them in, of design to have the dependency of particular congregations from the apostles in matters of ordination and jurisdiction determined. The Independents, forseeing the prejudice such a determination might bring to their cause, by all means strove to decline that dispute; as indeed it is marked by all, that to the uttermost of their power hitherto they have studied procrastination of all things, finding that by time they gained. We indeed did not much care for delays, till the breath of our army might blow upon us some more favour and strength. However that day, we being gone, the one party pressing the debate of the apostles power over congregations, the other sharply declining, there fell in betwixt Goodwin and Burgess hotter words than were expected from Goodwin. Mr Marshall composed all so well as he could. Mens humours, opinions, engagements, are so far different, that I am afraid for the issue. We doubt not to carry all in the assembly and parliament clearly according to our mind; but if we carry not the Independents with us, there will be ground laid for a very troublesome schism. Always it is our care to use our utmost endeavours to prevent that dangerous evil; and in this our purpose, above any other, we had need of the help of your prayers.

We had, as I wrote, obtained a subcommittee of five to join with us for preparing to the great committee some materials for a directory. At our first meeting, for the first hour, we made pretty progress, to see what should be the work of an ordinary Sabbath, separate from fasts, communions, baptisms, marriage. Here came the first question, about readers. The assembly had passed a vote before we came, That it is a part of the pastor’s office to read the scriptures: what help he may have herein by these who are not pastors, it is not yet agitate. Always these of best note about London are now in use, in the desk, to pray, and read in the Sunday morning four chapters, and expone some of them, and cause sing two psalms, and then to go to the pulpit to preach. We are not against the minister’s reading and exponing when he does not preach: we fear it put preaching in a more narrow and discreditable room than we could wish, if all this work be laid on the minister before he preach. My overture was, to pass over that block in the beginning, and all other matter of great debate, till we have gone over these things wherein we did agree. This was followed. So, beginning with the pastor in the pulpit, and leaving till afterwards how families should be prepared in private for the work of the Sabbath, and what should be their exercise before the pastor came to the pulpit, our first question was about the preface before prayer. As for the minister’s bowing in the pulpit, we did misken it; for, besides the Independents vehemency against it, there is no such custom here used by any: so we thought it unseasonable to move it in the very entry, but minds in due time to do the best for it we may. A long debate we had about the conveniency of prefacing, yet at last we agreed on the expediency of it. We were next settling on the manner of the prayer, if it were good to have two prayers, as we use, before sermon; or but one, as they use: if in that first prayer it were meet to take in the king, church, and sick, as they do; or leave these to the last prayers, as we. While we are sweetly debating on these things, in came Mr Goodwin, who incontinent essayed to turn all upside down, to reason against all directories, and our very first grounds; also that all prefacing was unlawful; that, according to 1 Tim. ii. 1. it was necessary to begin with prayer, and that in our first prayer we behoved to pray for the king. All these our debates, private and publick, I have in writ: at meeting you shall have any of them you will. The most of all the assembly write, as also all the people almost, men, women, and children, write at preaching. That day God opened my mouth somewhat to my own contentment, to Goodwin’s new motions; I thought I got good new extemporal answers; however, he troubled us so, that after long debates we could conclude nothing. For the help of this evil, we thought it best to speak with him in private; so we invited him to dinner, and spent an afternoon with him very sweetly. It were a thousand pities of that man; he is of many excellent parts. I hope God will not permit him to go on to lead a faction for renting of the kirk. We and he seemed to agree pretty well in the most things of the directory. Always how all will be, I cannot yet say; but with the next you will hear more; for we now resolve to use all means to be at some point. Our letter to foreign churches, formed by Mr Marshall, except some clauses belonging to us put in by Mr Henderson, is now turned into Latin by Mr Arrowsmith, (a man with a glass eye, in place of that which was put out by an arrow,) a learned divine, on whom the assembly put the writing against the Antinomians. Mr Rutherford’s other large book against the Independents is in the press, and will do good. I am glad my piece is yet in; for if need be to put it out, I can make it much better than it was. Thus much for our church-affairs which most concern us.

* * * * *

To Scotland. February 18, 1644.—Since my last, January 1st, affairs there had this progress, so far as I understand. The assembly having past, albeit with long debate, yet with reasonable good accord in the end, sundry conclusions, according to our mind, anent all the officers of the church severally; before they entered on their duties, as conjoined in sessions, presbyteries, and synods, for ordination and jurisdiction, they thought meet to consider some things further in the officers, both extraordinary and ordinary, some moe characters of the apostles, their power to ordain officers in all congregations, their power to send out evangelists to ordain any where, their power to decide all questions either of doctrine or fact by word or writ. After much debate arising from mere jealousies, that these things were brought in for prejudice and far ends, at last there was agreeance, while the 14th of Acts, 23d verse, was brought for a proof of the apostles power of ordination, and was going to be voiced. Very learned and acute Mr Gillespie, a singular ornament of our church, than whom not one in the whole assembly speaks to better purpose, and with better acceptance by all the hearers, advertised, that the word χειϱοτονησαντϵς, of purpose by the Episcopal translators turned ordaining, was truly chusing, importing the people’s suffrages in electing their officers. Hence arose a tough debate, that took up two whole sessions. Mr Henderson’s overture ended the plea; for granting, that in the latter part of the verse, the apostles praying and fasting might import their imposition of hands and ordaining, he advised to put the proof on the whole verse, and not on any part, with an express declaration of the assembly’s sense and intention not to prejudge any argument which in due time might be alledged out of this place, either for popular election or against it. In the debating of a proposition, anent the pastor’s power to judge who was meet to be admitted to the table, and who to be excluded, and who to be excommunicated, there were sundry weighty questions stated, especially that of excommunication, by Mr Selden; avowing, with Erastus, that there was no such censure in scripture, and what it was, was merely civil: also that of suspension from the sacrament, the Independents denying the lawfulness of all such censures; these were remitted to their own place. And at last the committee gave in their propositions anent ordination: 1st, That it was a solemn designation of persons for church-officers; the next, That it was always to be continued in the church; the 3d, who were to ordain; the 4th, who to be ordained; the 5th, what rites and actions to be used in ordination. Upon the first two, and their scripture-probations, after two, or three, or four sessions debates, there was a reasonable good accord; but in our last three will be our great controversy. The good God grant us to agree to the truth in them. To-day the debate will begin. The Independents, holding off with long weapons, and debating all things too prolixly which come within twenty miles of their quarters, were taken up sundry times, somewhat sharply, both by divines and parliament-men; to whom their replies ever were quick and high, at will. At last, foreseeing that they behoved, ere long, to come to the point, they put out in print, on a sudden, an apologetical narration of their way, which long had lien ready beside them, wherein they petition the parliament, in a most sly and cunning way, for a toleration, and withal lend too bold wipes to all the Reformed churches, as imperfect yet in their reformation, while their new model be embraced, which they set out so well as they are able. This piece abruptly they presented to the assembly, giving to every member a copy: also, they gave books to some of either House. That same day they invited us, and some principal men of the assembly, to a very great feast, when we had not read their book, so no word of that matter was betwixt us; but so soon as we looked on it, we were mightily displeased therewith, and so were the most of the assembly, and we found a necessity to answer it, for the vindication of our church from their aspersions. What both we and others shall reply, ye will hear ere long in print. The thing in itself coming out at this time, was very apt to have kindled a fire, and it seems both the devil and some men intended it, to contribute to the very wicked plot, at that same instant a-working, but shortly after discovered almost miraculously. Yet God, who overpowers both devils and men, I hope shall turn that engine upon the face of its crafty contrivers, and make it advantageous for our cause.

The other day, his Excellence, my Lord Essex, came to the assembly, with the warrant of both Houses to sit as a member; where, after he had given his oath, as the form is, to propone or consent to nothing but what he was persuaded was according to the word of God, he was welcomed by a harangue from the prolocutor. We had so contrived it with my Lord Wharton, that the Lords that day did petition the assembly, they might have one of the divines to attend their House for a week, as it came about, to pray to God with them. Some days thereafter the Lower House petitioned for the same. Both their desires were gladly granted; for by this means the relicks of the service-book, which till then was every day used in both Houses, are at last banished. Paul’s and Westminster are purged of their images, organs, and all which gave offence. My Lord Manchester made two fair bonfires of such trinkets at Cambridge. We had two or three committees for settling orders to have our covenant received universally in all the country, also for sending it, with a large narration of our condition in Latin, to the churches abroad; all which will come abroad in print. Being wearied with the length of their proceedings, and foreseeing an appearance of a breach with the Independents, we used all the means we could, while the weather was fair, to put them to the spurs. After privy conference with the special men, we moved, in publick, to have an answer to our paper, anent the officers of the church, and assemblies thereof, that we might give account to our church of our diligence. We were referred, as we had contrived it, to the grand committee to give in to it what further papers we thought meet, which the assembly should take to their consideration. They were very earnest to have us present at their committees, where all their propositions, which the assembly debated, were framed. This we shifted, as too burdensome, and unfitting our place; but we thought it better to give in our papers to the great committee appointed to treat with us: so we are preparing for them the grounds of our assemblies and presbyteries. Also we wrote a common letter to the commission of our church, desiring a letter from them to us for putting us to more speed, in such terms as we might show it to the assembly. Likewise we pressed the sub-committee to go on in the directory. At that meeting Mr Goodwin brought Mr Nye with him; which we thought an impudent intrusion; but took no notice of it. After that all we had done had been ranversed, we had so contrived it, that it was laid, by all, upon us to present, at the next meeting, the matter of all the prayers of the Sabbath-day. This, with much labour, we drew up, and gave in at the third meeting; whereupon as yet they are considering. By this means, ye may perceive, that though our progress be small, yet our endeavours are to the uttermost of our strength. These things must be more advanced by your prayers, than by our pains; else they will stick, and lets will be insuperable.

* * * * *

Great longing is for the news of the Scots. We have got no letters since the 12th of December; so great a care have you of our information. It is reported here, that on Wednesday last, the Scots army entered Newcastle without blood. If that be, it is a great mercy of God, and of huge consequence; but now of a long time we have been beaten with so many divers reports, that we believe nothing, and marvel, that for so long a time we have no certainty at all either of the condition of that army or of our nation. Thursday’s ceremony was performed very solemnly. After Marshall’s sermon, now in print, the procession went a very long way, from Christ’s church to Taylor’s hall. The trained bands in arms on each side of the whole streets; the Common Council in their gowns marching; first the Mayor and Aldermen in their scarlet gowns on horseback; after them the General, Admiral, and the rest of the Lords, and officers of the armies, on foot; next to them the House of Commons, with their Speaker, and his mace before him; after the assembly of divines. It was appointed that we should go betwixt the assembly and the House of Commons; but my Lord Maitland being drawn away with the Lords, and we not loving to take place before all the divines of England, stole away to our coach; and when there was no way for coaches, for throng of people, we went on foot, with great difficulty, through huge crowdings of people. While all passed through Cheapside, there was a great bonfire kindled, where the rich cross wont to stand, of many fine pictures of Christ and the saints, of relicks, beads, and such trinkets. The feast was great, valued at £4000 Sterling; yet had no desert, nor musick, but drums and trumpets. In the great laigh hall were four tables for the Lords and Commons. The Mayor at the head of the chief in an upper room. Two long tables for the divines; at the head of the which we were set, with their prolocutor. All was concluded with a psalm, whereof Dr Burgess read the line. There was no excess in any we heard of. The Speaker of the House of Commons drank to the Lords in name of all the Commons of England. The Lords stood all up, every one with his glass, for they represent none but themselves, and drunk to the Commons. The Mayor drank to both, in name of the city. The sword-bearer, with his strong cap of maintenance still fixed on his head, came to us with the Mayor’s drink. This ceremony was a fair demonstration of the great unanimity of all these whom Oxford plot would have divided. Yet we wish the union in reality had been as great as it was in shew. Within a few days we found, that all plots were not at an end; but the jealousies betwixt the Houses were like to break out more than ever: which God, I hope, now has also composed.

* * * * *

Upon Saturday the House of Lords sent to us in the assembly an account of another plot from Oxford, to this purpose. Captain Ogle, some six weeks ago prisoner, propones to his keeper, Devonish, a purpose he had to draw the Independents, and all these who were like to be grieved with the Scots presbytery, to compound with the King. For this effect, the keeper, a subtle knave, colluded with him. By the General’s permission, Ogle got leave to speak with Mr Nye and Mr Goodwin, who were desired to hear his propositions, and seem to consent to them. The design is communicated to Bristol; who heartily embraced it, and, according to Ogle’s desire, sends him £100, and a warrant to his keeper under the King’s hand for his freedom. Being dismissed, and come to Oxford, he is made one of the gentlemen-pensioners; and fills all Oxford with hopes, that the Independents, Brownists, and the like, would all compone. Bristol, under his hand, gives them a full assurance of so full a liberty of their conscience as they could wish, inveighing withal against the Scots cruel invasion, and the tyranny of our Presbytery, equal to the Spanish inquisition. It were longsome to write all the story, wherewith we were acquainted in great secrecy, foot by foot, as it proceeded.

* * * * *

So soon as Monday last, Mr Cheesly[306] made his report to the House of Commons, what he had seen in our army, which he had left the Wednesday before. All his relation was put in print, and £100 Ster. appointed him for his good news. The joint declaration of both kingdoms, which he brought, passed presently both Houses. These things were brought in a very important nick of time, by God’s gracious providence. Never a more quick passage, from Holy Island to Yarmouth in thirty hours; they had not cast anchor half an hour before the wind turned contrary. Mr Cheesly had no sooner made his report, when, I think, within few hours, a trumpet from Oxford brought to the General a large parchment, directed only to the Earl of Essex, subscribed by Charles, P. York, and Cumberland, (Prince Rupert is now Duke of Cumberland,) with the hands of some forty Lords more, and a number of Commons, now at Oxford, who have deserted or been expelled the House of Westminster; speaking much to the praise of the King, and danger of our invasion; conjuring Essex to draw these who intrusted him (no word of the houses of parliament) to begin a treaty of peace. This is the upshot of their long plots; and truly, if it had come a little before Mr Cheesly, when none here had great hopes of the Scots army, it might have brangled this weak people, and the strong lurking party might have been able to have begun a treaty without us, which twould have undone all. The certainty of our army’s coming made the Oxford parchment unseasonable. For answer, Essex sent the joint declaration of both kingdoms, which will be a very comfortless morsel at Oxford, being backed with yesternight’s news, whereof the General assured us of the total rout of the Irish army, at Nantwich, by Sir Thomas Fairfax, the killing of many, the taking of 1700 prisoners, five colonels, and Major-General Gibson, with a great number of officers, all their cannon and baggage. This victory is of great consequence many ways. We hope it will encourage a party at Oxford, in their design of purging the court of Cottington, Digby, Bristol, Jermyn, and the like.

Manchester, in our synod, in the name of the Lords, did move to expedite the point of ordination, that so gracious youths who so long have expected, may be admitted. A committee drew up two propositions for that end: 1. That in extraordinary cases something extraordinary might be done, keeping always so near to the rule as may be; 2. That for the present necessity, the ministers of London may be appointed by the houses of parliament to ordain ministers for London. The Independents, do what we are all able, have kept us debating these fourteen days on these two propositions; but little to their advantage; for I hope this day shall conclude the propositions: and now all the world proclaims in their faces, that they, and they only, have been the retarders of the assembly, to the evident hazard of the church’s safety, which will not be much longer suffered. Canterbury every week is before the Lords for his trial; but we have so much to do, and he is a person now so contemptible, that we take no notice of his process.

January 3. The bearer’s much longer stay for a ship than I expected, will make these letters come very late. Since, there has been but small progress in affairs. After our fourteen days debate for a present way of ordination, upon the desire of the Lords in this extraordinary necessity, when we were ready to conclude it, upon my Lord Sey’s harangue and vehement desire, it was laid aside; and upon hope made by him and his followers of the quick dispatch of the ordinary way, we fell on the long-wished-for subject of the presbytery; whereupon we have been skirmishing ever since. The proposition we stick on is. That no particular congregation may be under the government of one classical presbytery. The Independents agree for the negative; but finding, that all they brought yet was but vellications on quiddities, the most was impatient of their ways; so much the more, as this day being pressed to answer to the scriptures, which the committee had given in for the affirmation, they were obstinate to end first their negative. They promised at last to come to their scriptural objections; but would not name their scriptures beforehand. By this the most took them rather to seek vantage and victory, than the truth in so ingenuous a way as they professed. However, the matter cannot take long debate. The heat and clamorous confusion of this assembly is often times greater than with us. The reason, I think, is their way, both in assembly and parliament, to divest the speaker and prolocutor of all authority, and turn them to a very and mere chair, as they call them. We mind yet again to essay the Independents in a privy conference, if we can draw them to a reasonable accommodation; for to that toleration they aim at we cannot consent. In the committee for the directory, we gave in the matter of publick prayer. It was taken well by all the committee, and I hope shall pass. It was laid on __________ to draw up a directory for both sacraments; on Mr Marshall for preaching; on Mr Palmer for catechising; on Mr Young for reading of scriptures, and singing of psalms; on Mr Goodwin and Mr Herle for fasting and thanksgiving. Had not the debate upon the main point of differing, (the presbytery,) withdrawn all our minds, before this these tasks had been ended. However, we expect, by God’s grace, shortly to end these. What is behind in the directory, will all be committed the next time to the forenamed hands; and if it had passed these, we apprehend no great difficulty in its passing the great committee, the assembly, and parliament. We get good help in our assembly-debates of my Lord Wariston; but of none more than of that noble youth Mr Gillespie. I truly admire his faculty, and bless God, as for all my colleagues, so for him in that faculty with the first of the whole assembly. The Anabaptists and Antinomians increase; which yet cannot be helped.

* * * * *

Montrose has contrived a wicked band and oath, against all who have taken the covenant, for the assistance of England, as traitors, which, we hear, Kinnoul, Traquair, and others, have refused, with disdain. However, ye would look to yourselves, and know well whom you trust. Yet we hope in our God that our army in England shall break the neck of all these wicked designs. The good party here were neither very able nor willing to move much till our state-commissioners came. At their first coming, they drew the form of an ordinance, whereby seven Lords and fourteen Commons, should join with our four commissioners, whereof five should make a quorum, viz. one Lord, two Commons, two Scots, for giving of counsel, for ordering and directing the armies in the three kingdoms for the ends expressed in the covenant. When we had agreed with Sir Harry Vane and the Solicitor, upon the draught, it was gotten through the House of Lords with little difficulty, where most was expected; my Lord Sey, upon new occurrences, being somewhat of the general; my Lord Northumberland joining effectually with all our desires, our army being now masters of his lands; also Stapleton being put on the committee, and desirous to be sent to salute our army. Hollis, Clotworthy, and others, were put off it; so a great business was made on it: yet it was carried over the belly of the opposers. But they tuned themselves about another way, and wrought on the facility of the General, deaving him with demonstrations of his limitation and degradation by this committee; that it made void the close committee of safety; it took the power to manage the war, to do all; which was to infringe his commission, subjecting him only to the two Houses, and no committee from them. Hereupon the House of Lords alters, and puts other six Lords, and twelve Commons to the former, limits the committee’s power to advising and consulting, makes the English quorum to consist of three Lords and six Commons. Upon this demur we gave a short and sharp enough paper to both Houses, to be at a point, if they thought to make any use of our committee, which so oft and so earnestly they had sought for. It was so guided, that the Commons unanimously agreed to the former ordinance, and required the Lords to stand in their own hazard. This day the Lords have well near agreed to the former ordinance. If this were past, we look for a new life and vigour in all affairs, especially if it please God to send a sweet north wind, carrying the certain news of the taking of Newcastle, which we daily expect. By all this you see what great need we have all of your effectual prayers. How great things are presently in hand! the highest affairs both of church and state being now in agitation, the diligence and power both of devils, and all kind of human enemies, being in their extreme bent-sail of opposition, either now or never to overthrow us, so much the more should your courage be to pray; as I persuade you the former supplications are all turned in sensible blessings on us; all here, as in body and mind, praise to his name, being supported to this day, as you do wish; which we truly ascribe in a good part to your intercession, which we intreat may continue and increase, especially for assistance to me in preaching the last Wednesday of this month before the House of Commons in the fast-day. This is all, but yet a great recompense, which I require of you for my long letters in a time not of much leisure. The Lord give an happy and quick end to all these confusions, and settle again these poor churches and kingdoms in truth and justice.

Since the closing of my last, the hard and great business of the joint committee is happily concluded, fully according to our mind, praised be God; for once we were in great fear of its miscarriage, and of the dividing of the one House from the other upon it. They began to sit yesterday: and are appointed to sit every day at three o’clock, and oftener on occasion: henceforth we expect expedition.

* * * * *

It is said, these of Oxford are so far fallen, as to acknowledge the parliament at Westminster, and to put down Episcopacy, and to disclaim the cessation of Ireland. If our march to Newcastle has produced this much, I hope our taking of it shall obtain the rest. I hope our synod-affairs shall have a more speedy dispatch. A course will be shortly taken with all sectaries, and is begun already. The misorders which are at this time in New England, will make the Independents more willing to accommodate and comply with us. Praise to God we all are well, chearful, and hopeful, by your prayers, to see the advancement of a glorious work here.

* * * * *

To Mr William Spang.

You have a large report from me, how all went here to the 18th of February. My leisure since has been but small; and as yet I have no time. Only know, that your letters to us were exceeding welcome; and for your good service to God, and us, in due time, you shall receive thanks. My nephew is gone home, with his most loving remembrance of your great kindness. The other day some of the Dutch church came to the assembly-door, and delivered a letter to us, from the classes of Wallachren. It was publickly read, and taken with a great deal of respect. It came wonderful opportunely, and will do a great deal of good. The long and sharp censure of the apologetick narration was very well received by all, but the parties, who yet were altogether silent, and durst not oppose one word. A committee was presently appointed for translating it into English, and transmitting it, to be read, to both houses of parliament, both in Latin and English. What there it may work, you shall hear in time. It spoke so near to the mind and words of the Scots, that some said it savoured of them; but when some such muttering was brought to the face of the assembly, all did deny they knew any author of such a speech; so, no man avowing it, the Scots let such a calumny pass, without any apology. I believe they wished, and thought it just, that all the Reformed churches should do all which the divines of Wallachren hath, in the defence of the cause of God, and all the Reformed churches, against common and very dangerous adversaries. But I heard them say, in private, that they had no correspondence at all with any foreign churches; it might be that some of them had sometimes letters from the minister of the Scots staple at Campvere, but that none of them had sent him either the apologetical narration, or so much as our answer to it; that they had never motioned any censure of that book by the foreign divines. However, in the good providence of God, that letter came. It is expected the synod of Zealand will not only avow what their brethren have written, but will give their brotherly advice to this synod, anent all the things in hand; which I assure you will be very well taken, and do much good; especially, if with their serious dissuasive from Independency, and cordial exhortation to erect presbyteries and synods, they join their counsels for abolishing the relicks of Romish superstition, in their festival days and liturgy, &c., and, above all, to beware of any toleration of sects, wherein you are an evil and dangerous example. If you assist us at this time, God may make us helpful to you another day. Farewell. March 10th.

April 2, 1644.—Since the 18th of February, till now, I have so little leisure, especially by my preparing and preaching my parliament-sermon, wherein, praised be God, I was graciously assisted, that I could not attend the writing of any long letter; but now, that task being off my hand, I may better wait on my friends. I shewed, in my last, how we were brought, in our assembly, to our chief question, That many particular congregations were under the government of one presbytery. The Independents pressed they might first be heard in the negative. Here they spent to us many of twenty long sessions. Goodwin took most of the speech upon him; yet they divided their arguments among them, and gave the managing of them by turns, to Bridges, Burroughs, Nye, Simpson, and Caryl. Truly, if the cause were good, the men have plenty of learning, wit, eloquence, and, above all, boldness and stiffness, to make it out; but when they had wearied themselves, and overwearied us all, we found the most they had to say against the presbytery, was but curious idle niceties; yea, that all they could bring was no ways concluding. Every one of their arguments, when it had been pressed to the full, in one whole session, and sometimes in two or three, were voiced, and found to be light, unanimously by all but themselves. By this means their credit did much fall in the city, who understood daily all we did, and found these men had got much more than fair play, a more free liberty than any innovators ever in any assembly, to reason their cause to the bottom; but farther in the country, who knew not the manner of our proceedings, their emissaries filled the ears of the people, that the assembly did cry down the truth with votes, and was but an Anti-christian meeting, which would erect a presbytery worse than bishops.

For to remeid these evils, and to satisfy the minds of all, we thought meet to essay how far we could draw them in a private friendly way of accommodation; but Satan, the father of discord, had well near crushed that motion in the very beginning. After our first meeting, with some three of the assembly, Marshall, Palmer, Vines, and three of them, Goodwin, Burroughs, Bridges, with my Lord Wharton, Sir Harry Vane, and the Solicitor, in our house, and very fair appearances of pretty agreement, Mr Nye was like to spoil all our play. When it came to his turn in the assembly to opugn the presbytery, he had, from Matth. xviii. drawn in a crooked unformal way, which he never could get in a syllogism, the inconsistence of a presbytery with a civil state. In this he was cried down as impertinent. The day following, when he saw the assembly full of the prime nobles and chief members of both Houses, he did fall on that argument again, and very boldly offered to demonstrate, that our way of drawing a whole kingdom under one national assembly, is formidable; yea, thrice over pernicious to civil states and kingdoms. All cried him down, and some would have had him expelled the assembly as seditious. Mr Henderson showed, he spoke against the government of ours, and all the Reformed churches, as Lucian and the Pagans wont to stir up princes and states against the Christian religion. We were all highly offended with him. The assembly voted him to have spoken against the order; this is the highest of their censures. Maitland was absent; but enraged when he heard of it. We had many consultations what to do; at last, we resolved to pursue it no further, only we would not meet with him, except he acknowledged his fault. The Independents were resolute not to meet without him, and he resolute to recal nothing of the substance of that he had said. At last, we were intreated by our friends, to shuffle it over the best way might be, and to go on in our business. God, that brings good out of evil, made that miscarriage of Nye a mean to do him some good; for, ever since, we find him, in all things, the most accommodating man in the company.

This, and sundry occurrences, have made the sails of that party fall lower. My Lord Sey’s credit and reputation is none at all, which wont to be all in all. Sir Harry Vane, whatever be his judgement, yet less or more does not own them, and gives them no encouragement. No man I know, in either of the Houses, of any note, is for them. Sundry officers and soldiers in the army are fallen from their way to Antinomianism and Anabaptism, which burdens them with envy. Not any one in the assembly, when they have been heard to the full in any one thing, is persuaded by them; but all profess themselves to be more averse from their ways than before. The brethren of New England incline more to synods and presbyteries, driven thereto by the manifold late heresies, schisms, and factions, broken out among them; also the many pens that have fallen more sharply than we on their Apologetick Narration. These, and divers other accidents, have cooled somewhat of these mens fervour; above all, the letter from Holland has given them a great wound. Our good friend in Zealand gave to his neighbour so good information of all heard from us here, that so soon as the classes of Wallachren did meet to consult about the letter which this synod sent to them, as to all the Reformed churches, they were very bent presently to write an answer, in the which they fell flat and expressly upon the Independents, and their Apologetick Narration, shewing how far their way was contrary to the word of God, to the Reformed churches, and to all sound reason. This was read openly in the face of the assembly, and in the ears of the Independents, who durst not mute against it. It was appointed to be translated into English, and sent to be read in both Houses of parliament, which was done accordingly. This has much vexed the minds of these men, and yet we expect from the synod of Zealand, now sitting, more water to be put in their wine. It seems they are justly crossed by God; for beside all the error and great evil which is in their way, they have been the only men who have kept this poor church in an anarchy so long a time, who have preferred the advancement of their private new fancies to the kingdom of Christ, who have lost many thousand souls through the long confusion occasioned by their wilfulness only, and the settling of the land, which their way hitherto has kept loose and open, to the evident hazard of its ruin. Their ways, private and publick, have taken away from the most of beholders, the opinion which was of their more than ordinary piety and ingenuity: that now is gone. All this contributes to the peace of this church. While we came to prove the affirmative of our tenet anent the presbytery, they jangled many days with us; but at last it was carried, and sundry scriptures were voiced also for that proposition, to our great joy. In the debate, they let fall so much of their mind, that it was hoped they might come up, if not fully to our grounds, yet to most of our practical conclusions. For this end the assembly appointed a committee of four of them, and four of the assembly, to meet with us four, to see how far we could agree. We were glad that what we were doing in private should be thus authorised. We have met some three or four times already, and have agreed on five or six propositions, hoping, by God’s grace, to agree in more. They yield, that a presbytery, even as we take it, is an ordinance of God, which hath power and authority from Christ, to call the ministers and elders, or any in their bounds, before them, to account for any offence in life or doctrine, to try and examine the cause, to admonish and rebuke, and if they be obstinate, to declare them as Ethnicks and publicans, and give them over to the punishment of the magistrates, also doctrinally to declare the mind of God in all questions of religion, with such authority as obliges to receive their just sentences; that they will be members of such fixed presbyteries, keep the meeting, preach as it comes to their turn, join in the discipline after doctrine. Thus far we have gone on without prejudice to the proceeding of the assembly. When we were going to the rest of the propositions concerning the presbytery, my Lord Manchester wrote to us from Cambridge, what he had done in the university, how he had ejected for gross scandals, the heads of five colleges, Dr Coosings, Beel, Sterne, Ramborne, and another; that he had made choice of five of our number, to be masters in their places, Mr Palmer, Vines, Seaman, Arrowsmith, and our countryman Young, requiring the assembly’s approbation of his choice; which was unanimously given; for they are all very good and able divines. Also, because of the multitude of scandalous ministers, he behoved to remove, he renewed to the assembly his former motion, anent the expediting of ordination. This has cast us on that head. We have voted sundry propositions of it. The last four sessions were spent upon an unexpected debate: Good Mr Calamy, and some of our best friends, fearing the Separatists objections, anent the ministry of England, as if they had no calling, for this reason, among others, That they were ordained without the people’s election, yea, without any flock; for the fellows of their colleges are ordained ministers sine titulo, long before they are presented to any people: when we came therefore to the proposition, That no man should be ordained a minister without a designation to a certain church, they stifly maintained their own practice: yet we carried it this afternoon.

As for our Directory, the matter of prayer which we gave in, is agreed to in the committee. Mr Marshall’s part, anent preaching, and Mr Palmer’s, about catechising, though the one be the best preacher, and the other the best catechist, in England, yet we no way like it: so their papers are past in our hands to frame them according to our mind. Our paper anent the sacraments we gave in. We agreed, so far as we went, except in a table. Here all of them oppose us, and we them. They will not, and say the people will never yield to alter their practice. They are content of sitting, albeit not as of a rite institute; but to come out of their pews to a table, they deny the necessity of it: we affirm it necessary, and will stand to it. The Independents way of celebrating, seems to be very irreverent. They have the communion every Sabbath, without any preparation before or thanksgiving after: little examination of people: their very prayers and doctrine before the sacrament, use not to be directed to the use of the sacrament. They have, after the blessing, a short discourse, and two short graces over the elements, which are distributed and participate in silence, without exhortation, reading, or singing, and all is ended with a psalm, without prayer. Mr Nye told us his private judgement, that in preaching he thinks the minister should be covered, and the people discovered; but in the sacrament, the minister should be discovered, as a servant, and the guests all covered. For hasting of the assembly, we got many messages from the Houses; but all they can do, is to sit all the days of the week, except Saturday and Sunday, till one or two o’clock, and twice a-week also in the afternoon; the other afternoons are for committees. However their speed be small, yet their labour is exceeding great, whereof all do expect a happy conclusion, and blessed fruits.

* * * * *

The eyes of all are towards our army. The great God be with it, to put a quick end to the great miseries and dangers of all these dominions. We were comforted by the sundry clear passages of God’s mercies towards them; that they got as easily over the Tyne and the Ware; that the enemy, who durst visit them in their quarters, were so infatuated by God as not to set upon them in their passage; that when their want of provision was almost extreme, there should come to them at Sunderland, both from London and Scotland, so much as to put them out of hazard of starving; that though the extremity of the tempest had cast away the barks with their provision, yet God should have sent such weather as made the Tyne passable, and that no longer than they were over. Many such passages are in the letters, which we see from the camp, that demonstrates the answer of our prayers in a part, and confirms our hope in the rest: though the difficulties yet be many, and far greater than any did expect; yet we think the Lord is but walking in his ordinary way, to let us fell in difficulties insuperable to us, to draw us near to him out of all self-confidence, that we may cry to Heaven, and what deliverance comes it may be taken out of his hand. That very day, and these hours, when our army was passing the Tyne, the 28th of February, were we all here fasting and praying; and among the rest, I was praying and preaching to the parliament; blessed be his name that gave us at the same hour so gracious an answer. The next week, when that happy solemn fast does return, we have much ado with the help of God; for every where the armies are near a-yoking.

* * * * *

If any disaster should befal Waller, our danger here were present and great. Manchester has drawn all his forces towards Lincoln to oppose Prince Rupert’s progress; but the main chance is in the north, for which our hearts are trinkling. Our letter yesternight from the leaguer at Sunderland shewed, that on Sunday last, while our perplexity was great for horse-meat, and we were in a great doubt what to do; to stay there was to starve our horse; to send our horse back over Tyne, without our foot with them, was to lose Sunderland, our sea-port, which brought us provision. While we are on these thoughts, our enemies draw near with all their forces, and set themselves down in a place of advantage. On Sunday at night, and Monday morning, we were skirmishing. The ground made it hard for us to set on; but our necessities put us on. The great God assist us. Lumsden was come over the water, with 3000 more men. On Monday, the 25th of this instant, these letters came away. We know no more, but with passion are expecting good news. We wonder your ambassadors should be dreaming of any treaty; since every other day after their coming from Oxford, this parliament there, with vote upon vote, with declaration after declaration, are made traitors, rebels, and all evil can be imagined. The parliament here, to put off them that very groundless scandal which they at Oxford strove to put upon them, have put out a declaration of their great desire of peace, and of the invincible obstacles laid in their way to it. However your ambassadors seem over-ready to have proven very unhappy instruments to have divided the two nations, and raised a new party here for the King, and divided both Houses; but I hope God has prevented them. The propositions for treaty were really answered by the declaration of both Houses, That they, by the late votes at Oxford, being declared traitors, were made incapable to treat; yet they resolved, according to the overture made by us long ago, to advise on propositions, without which they could not proceed. These the lower house did agree to refer to the higher, to the committee of both kingdoms; but the higher house resolved to have a new committee of Lords and Commons to join with our commissioners, alledging, the former committee, which was carried over their bellies, was only for managing of the war; but for the treaty of peace they have another, Pembroke and Salisbury, who disdained they were of the first, and below Hollis, Reynolds, Clotworthy, did much urge a second committee; and all these who loved division seconded this motion. Here it has stood some days; but after the disaster at Newark, your commissioners struck the iron when it was hot, and pressed a further and far more unhappy point, to have a treaty without us. On Saturday last they did so far advance this desperate motion, that the House of Commons were divided about it in two equal halves: so that division was referred to the honest Speaker; who carried it right, that they were obliged, not only to conclude, but not to begin, a treaty without the Scots. On this fearful debate they sat till three o’clock in the afternoon; so far did your unhappy agents from Oxford and the Hague prevail. But, behold! before half an hour after three, there came news which made their ears to tingle. God answered our Wednesday’s prayers. Balfour and Waller had got a glorious victory over Forth and Hopeton, and routed them totally, horse and foot. All since are exercised to raise money to that victorious army, and men, to assist them to pursue that great and timeous victory. We were sinking; but God has taken us by the hand, and filled us with hope. On Sunday, March 25, and Monday, Lesly and Newcastle, with all their forces, were skirmishing. We think ere this they will have a battle: we are in hope of good news. We expect good from the synod of Zealand. We wish they may consider their giving of excommunication to every congregation.

* * * * *

To Mr David Dickson and Mr Robert Ramsay only.

The unhappy Independents keep all the matters of the church so loose, that there is no appearance of any short-settling. The preface of my sermon has put some edge on the assembly for a quicker dispatch; but the nature itself of their way is so wofully longsome, that it is almost impossible to be shortened. The number and evil humour of the Antinomians and Anabaptists doth increase. In a word, things here are in a hard condition. I have acquainted you herewith, that we may remember hereafter, when God has appeared for us, from how great depths he has lifted us up. We truly do expect, from the goodness and mercy of our God, though this stupid and secure people are no ways fitted for a deliverance, if we look to justice, yet, that for his name’s sake, the truth, and handful of the godly, that he will arise. So much the more is it needful that God should haste, as we hear of a storm that may arise among you in your north, and elsewhere, by the pestiferous malignants and malecontents; also from your Irish army, if they be not satisfied, and the Irish rebels on their back. All these will be matters of God’s praise, when he has let them appear, and rear upon us, but incontinent, by the chain of his providence, has drawn them backward for their confusion. I hope to keep the general assembly with you at Edinburgh. We are all, for our private, well, blessed be God. How all is with you, I know not: but that broil about Mr Hugh Blair I wish were some way composed; but being so far from the place, I cannot tell how. The matter of our present debates in our assembly, is the people’s interest in their minister to be ordained. We hope to give light to these scabrous questions. * * * *

After the writing hereof, this Sunday, March 24, we were all afflicted with sad news from Newark. Sir John Meldrum by all means would besiege Newark, and gave assurance to all, day after day, to carry it; yet it is so fallen out, whether by base cowardice or treachery, that his whole camp, near 5000 or 6000, after a little skirmish, have rendered themselves to the enemy, being fewer in number: a grievous and disgraceful stroke. The certainty of the particulars we have not yet; but such another stroke will make this people faint, except God bless the Scots army. Yet this sore stroke puts many to their knees who were in a deep sleep, and we hope there will be a wrestling with God the next Wednesday. This is a fearful alarm. Let God do all his will: yet I must say his people and cause are on our side; and on the others, patrons of oppression, profanity, and Popery, whom God cannot bless to the end. God send us better news; for the time our anxiety is very great. The bearer is not yet gone. As all former disasters, so this I hope shall do us good. Yesterday was a gracious day of prayer.

* * * * *

For Mr Robert Blair. March 26, 1644.

I have written nothing to you all this time, partly not knowing certainly where too were, and mostly because my sweet colleague, Mr Samuel, informed you of all I had to say. Thanks to God, never colleagues had a greater harmony; for to this hour not the least difference, the smallest eyelist betwixt any of us, either state or church commissioners, in any thing, either private or publick, which you know Is rare in societies, makes our fellowship much the sweeter. We have written a publick letter to you, to advise, if you think meet, to call any of us home to the general assembly. All of us will take it for the call of God, whatever you resolve of our stays or goings. It is like, about that time, there shall be more to do here than before; for the delays of the Independents importunities has been wonderful, which now, I hope, are drawing near an end; and very likely, about that very time of the assembly, if God cast not in unexpected impediments, we may be about the highest points both of government and worship, the erecting of our presbytery, and putting our votes in practice, and settling of a directory, wherein we have yet got little thing done, and much is here ado. These things are so high, and of so great concernment, that no living man can think Mr Henderson may be away; and to put him to go and return, it were very hard to venture such a jewel, that is so necessary to the well being both of church and state of all these dominions. Mr Samuel, for the great parts God has given him, and special acquaintance with the question in hand, is very necessary to be here; especially because of his book, which is daily enlarging, and it will not come off the press yet for some time. It is very like, whenever it comes out, it shall have some short affronting reply; and judge now if it be not necessary that he should be here to answer for himself. Mr G. Gillespie, however I had a good opinion of his gifts, yet I profess he has much deceived me. Of a truth there is no man whose parts in a publick dispute I do so admire. He has studied so accurately all the points ever yet came to our assembly, he has gotten so ready, so assured, so solid a way of publick debating, that however there be in the assembly divers very excellent men, yet, in my poor judgement, there is not one who speaks more rationally, and to the point, than that brave youth has done ever, so that his absence would be prejudicial to our whole cause, and unpleasant to all here that wishes it well.

* * * * *

To Mr William Spang. April 12, 1644.

Matters here, both of church and state, are in a strange posture. We are oft put to our knees to cry to God. The unhappy, and unamendable prolixity of this people, in all their affairs, except God work extraordinarily, is like to undo them. They can put nothing to any point, either of church or state. We are vexed and overwearied with their ways. God help them, and our poor land, which by their unhappy and sottish laziness is like to be in great hazard.

* * * * *

I cannot tell you what to say of the assembly. We are almost desperate to see any thing concluded for a long time. Their way is wofully tedious. Nothing, in any assembly that ever was in the world, except Trent; like to them in prolixity. Particulars you shall have with the next.

* * * * *

April 19, 1644.—Our assembly at last has perfected ordination, both in the doctrinal and directory parts. I think, to-morrow, they shall present it to the Houses. It has cost us much labour, and above twenty long sessions, I hope it shall do good, and over all this land shall erect presently an association of ministers to ordain; Our presbytery shall shortly follow. The Independents are resolved yet to give in their reasons against us, and that will be the beginning of an open schism. Likely, after that, we will be forced to deal with them as open enemies. They have been here most unhappy instruments, the principal, if not the sole causes, why the parliament were so long in calling an assembly, and when it was called, why nothing in a whole year could be gotten concluded. In the mean time they, over all the land, are making op a faction to their own way, the far most part whereof is fallen off to Anabaptism and Antinomianism. Sundry also worse, if worse needs be: the mortality of the soul, the denial of angels and devils, and cast off all sacraments, and many blasphemous things. All these are from New England, where divers are in irons for their blasphemies, condemned to perpetual slavery, and well near by a few votes it went for the life. They proclaim their fears of the rigours of presbytery. Possibly they are conscious of their insufferable tenets, and certainly they know their own rigour against the Presbyterians. In all New England, no liberty of living for a Prysbyterian, Whoever there, were they angels for life and doctrine, will essay to set up a different way from them, shall be sure of present banishment. Be diligent, we beseech you, with your synod. While I am writing this, praise to God for evermore, a messenger comes to us from our army, shewing, that on Friday night the enemy hearing of Fairfax’s victory, marched away from Durham towards the Tyse; that Saturday and Sunday we were following, and were within three miles of them, resolving to follow where-ever they went.

* * * * *

April 25, 1644.—We are all very sensible of your prudent diligence; by all means go on with your divines for their answer. I wish these whom you have engaged in Zealand were put on to engage with themselves the divines of the other provinces, especially the presbytery of Leyden, also Rivet and Voetius. There is great need; for this is a very wavering and fickle people. Write what they please against bishops and ceremonies obiter, for our confirmation; for these are now out of the hearts of all here almost: but above all, and in earnest, let them exhort to be watchful against anarchial schisms, and the heresies of Antinomians and Anabaptists. These three come together cordially against all the Reformed churches, and increase so much in number and boldness, as easily they would carry all here to a lamentable confusion, if the fear of our armies did not keep them in order; and, as it is, many fear they shall do much, if God prevent it not. We have given in to the parliament our conclusions anent ordination; whereupon, I think, we have spent above forty long sessions. To prevent a present rupture with the Independents, we were content not to give in our propositions of presbyteries and congregations, that we might not necessitate them to give in their remonstrance against our conclusions, which they are peremptor to do when we come on that matter. We judged it also convenient to delay till we had gone through the whole matters of the presbyteries and synods; to send them up rather in their full strength than by pieces; also we suffered ourselves to be persuaded to eschew that rupture at this time, when it were so dangerous for their bruckle state. The Independents having so managed their affairs, that of the officers and soldiers in Manchester’s army, certainly also in the General’s, and, as I hear, in Waller’s likewise, more than the two parts are for them, and these of the far most resolute and confident men for the parliament-party. Judge ye if we had not need of our friends help. I wish we had letters by some of your friends means from Switzerland and Geneva; and however the French divines dare not keep publick correspondence, and I hear the chief of them are like some of yours, so much courtiers, that they will not help us in the half they dare and might, policy and prudence so far keeps down their charity and zeal; yet I think some of the ministers of Paris, and their professors, if they were dealt with by some of your friends, might, in private letters, either to some here, or some with you, write so much of their mind in this publick cause of church-government, as might contribute to the encouragement of this fainting and weak-hearted people. In any letters that come here, I wish they may be sparing of the point of the magistrate; also in the enlarging of the particular congregations. I wish they might speak home to that you assure is their practice, of giving ordination only to the classes, and excommunication, at least for regulating of the process; albeit we make the chief parts of the process to be led before the classes, and gives them the power of the decree; for we count it a musa communis, and of so high a consequence as can be, to cut off a member, not from one congregation only, but the whole church and body of Christ. Our brethren here are so peremptor, that they will by no means tie themselves so much as to advise any thing in the whole process with the classes; only when they have sentenced, if they be required, they will give an account to any who have offended.

* * * * *

To Mr David Dickson. April 29, 1644.

I wrote to you my mind anent the motion of our coming down to the general assembly. I am still of that mind, and my Lord Wariston thinks so with me; yea, it is all our minds that Mr Henderson cannot be spared; for the matter of both government and directory, especially in the points of prayer, sacraments, preaching, which we have given in already; the catechism, which is almost ready, and the other parts also, will shortly be in such a maturity, that about the midst and end of May it is like our work shall be hottest. Mr Henderson’s absence for a little might not only retard, but also put matters so far wrong, as would not in haste be gotten righted. For any other of us to come down to the assembly, we conceive, were not only very needless, but in some respects, which I will not write, disadvantageous to affairs here and there both; yet if you on the place think fit to send for any or all of us, we are all willing and ready to obey your calls. However, in this long anarchy, the sectaries and hereticks increase marvellously; yet we are hopeful, if God might help us, to have our presbyteries erected, as we expect shortly to have them, and get the chief of the Independents to join with us in our practical conclusions, as we are labouring much for it, and are not yet out of hope, we trust, to win about all the rest of these wild and enormous people. However, for the time, the confusions about religion are very great and remediless. There were many bickerings, and fear of breaking, about the articles of peace; but, thanks to God, I hope that fear be past. The committee of both kingdoms has unanimously agreed the articles, which my Lord Wariston, for the far most part, drew up. I think he may come down with them himself one of these days, to be agreed to by you there. Upon your first hearing of his coming to Edinburgh, make haste to be at him, for he cannot stay. The articles are such as doubtless the King will scorn, till his wicked council and party be broken, which, by God’s help, will shortly be.

* * * * *

To Mr William Spang. May 3, 1644.

I cannot tell how things go here. If God do not this work, it will perish of itself without an enemy. Extreme inlack of money for all occasions, which yet daily are many and great; a mighty party in the Houses, in the city, and every where, who mind their own things, and cause such distrusts, and fears of treachery, as are formidable; in all the armies great divisions, and extreme want of pay. When we have any trace with the Independents anent our presbytery, we fall in new wars with others. For our sessions, a great party in the synod, for fear of ruling elders, and in opposition to Independency, will have no ecclesiastick court at all, but one presbytery for all the congregations within its bounds. I cannot tell you our daily perplexities; yet we must trust in God, and not faint, for all the vexation which passes from far and near on all hands.

* * * * *

To Mr Robert Ramsay. May 9, 1644.

This people are so divided, and subdivided, in their judgements and practice, that if ever either their church or state settle, it is God’s miraculous mercy. Had not God raised our nation to join with all our strength, long ere this, without all doubt, they had been swallowed up by their enemies; yea, they had, without the hand of an enemy, by their own broken and languid proceedings, been lost irrecoverably; and as yet it stands, the dangers are exceeding great.

For our assembly-matters, we are daily perplexed; not only we make no progress, and are far from the sight of any appearance of an end, but also matters oft in hazard of miscarriage. The Independents, so far as yet we can see, are peremptory for a schism; and their party is very strong and growing, especially in the army. The leading men in the assembly are much at this time divided about the question in hand, of the power of congregations and synods. Some of them would give nothing to congregations, denying peremptorily all example, precept, or reason, for a congregational eldership; others, and many more, are wilful to give to congregational eldership all and entire power of ordination, excommunication, and all. Had not God sent Mr Henderson, Mr Rutherford, and Mr Gillespie among them, I see not that ever they could agree on any settled government. We expect the favour of God to help us over the rocks, and through the storms, in the midst whereof we sail at this hour. The answer and return of your prayers we oft feel and acknowledge. All our company, blessed be God, have had perfect health, good courage, and hearty unanimity, in all things; great credit and reputation; sensible assistance in every thing, and hitherto very good success, to all our motions, either for church or state; so that we are hopeful to wrestle through the present difficulties, as we have done many before, by the help of the prayers of God’s people among you. The humour of this people is very various, and inclinable to singularities, to differ from all the world, and one from another, and shortly from themselves. No people had so much need of a presbytery. The affairs of the state, marvel not that I and others write oft so diversely of them; for there are many contrary and divers tides into them. We are still feared that the King come, and set himself down in the parliament. If he had done so this twelvemonth bygone, or yet would, it would put our affairs in the greatest hazard of confusion. To cross that dangerous design of the mighty faction among us, the engine of the articles of peace is turned on the face of the authors to our great advantage. We have got such articles passed the committee of both kingdoms, and transmitted to both Houses, as Wariston has brought down. They are of our own framing. Nine of the greatest are consented to by the Commons, and the rest will shortly pass, I trust. Yesterday the whole House went to the Lords for a conference, and required the passing of three ordinances, which long had lien by. 1. The continuance of the committee of both kingdoms for other three months. That committee is the great bulwark against the faction. The first framing of it was over their heads. It has been their greatest eye-sore. It expires the morn. They thought either to hinder the renewing of the ordinance, or to add unto it such other members of both Houses, of their mind, as might have over-swayed the better party and us; but we hope this union of the Commons will counteract that plot.

* * * * *

To Mr William Spang.

On Friday, after a week’s debate, we carried, albeit hardly, that no single congregation had the power of ordination. To-morrow we begin to debate if they have any right of excommunication. We gave in, long ago, a paper to the great committee, wherein we asserted a congregational eldership, for governing the private affaire of the congregation, from the 18th of Matthew. Mr David Calderwood, in his letter to us, has censured us grievously for so doing; shewing us, that our books of discipline admit of no presbytery or eldership but one; that we put ourselves in hazard to be forced to give excommunication, and so entire government, to congregations, which is a great step to Independency. Mr Henderson acknowledges this: and we are in a peck of troubles with it.

* * * * *

May 17, 1644.—This day was the best that I have seen since I came to England. General Essex, when he went out, sent to the assembly, to intreat, that a day of fasting might be kept for him. We appoint, this day, four of our number to preach and pray at Christ’s church; also, taking the occasion, we thought it meet to be humbled in the assembly, so we spent from nine to five very graciously. After D. Twisse had begun with a brief prayer, Mr Marshall prayed large two hours, most divinely, confessing the sins of the members of the assembly, in a wonderful, pathetick, and prudent way. After, Mr Arrowsmith preached an hour, then a psalm; thereafter Mr Vines prayed near two hours, and Mr. Palmer preached an hour, and Mr Seaman prayed near two hours, then a psalm; after Mr Henderson brought them to a sweet conference of the heat confessed in the assembly, and other seen faults, to be remedied, and the conveniency to preach against all sects, especially Anabaptists and Antinomians. Dr Twisse closed with a short prayer and blessing. God was so evidently in all this exercise, that we expect certainly a blessing both in our matter of the assembly and whole kingdom.

[_See continuation of the Account of the Westminster Assembly, appended to the Acts of 1644._]

1642.—August.

5. Report of the State of Scotland, by Hamilton to the King, in August, 1642—sent by special messenger.[307]

I. Shew His Majesty with what a prejudicated Opinion I was received, by reason of what I have done at York, which I still lie under.

II. Shew in what Temper I found this Kingdom, occasioned (as I conceive) by the apprehension they have of His Majesties not observing what He hath already granted, if He shall be in a Condition to force them; seeing it is believed, that what He hath given was against His Will. Next, divers eminent Persons apprehend, that if He obtain His ends by Force, they will be neglected, and Persons obnoxious to this Kingdom cherished.

III. Shew that some active men will not lie idle in so stirring Times; and therefore His Majesty would consider how to make use of them, lest otherwise they may be engaged, and with them the Kingdom.

IV. Shew that it will be impossible longer to delay the Meeting of the Commissioners for Conserving of the Peace, and what my Part hath been therein; and therefore to Consider, if it were not fit they were called by His Majesties Warrant.

V. Shew that I could not think of a better way to serve Her Majesty (for the present) than by procuring an Invitation from the whole Kingdom for her return; which Proposition if His Majesty conceive fit for His Service, and be acceptable to Her Majesty, I doubt not of the effectuating it, otherwise it shall here end.

VI. Shew that though I can be of no great use to His Majesty any where, yet I conceive more here than at York; for albeit I still say I can undertake for nothing, yet I may possibly be able to prevent Evil, if I can do no Good.

VII. Shew the miserable Condition of my Fortune, which occasioneth the not sending as yet the Moneys for entertaining the Horse, which if the sale of Land can procure, shall be quickly remedied.

1642.—August 26.

6. The King’s Letter about Uniformity of Church Government.[308]

CHARLES R.

By your Letter to Us of the 19ᵗʰ of this Instant August, We find you concur with Our late General Assembly, in their Desire to Us about Unity of Religion, and Uniformity of Church-Government in all Our three Kingdoms; which cannot be more earnestly desired by you, than shall be really endeavoured by Us, in such a way as We in Our Conscience conceive to be best, for the flourishing Estate of the true Protestant Religion. But as for Joyning with Our Houses of Parliament here in this Work, it were improper for Us at this time to give any Answer: for since their Meeting they have never made any Proposition to Us, concerning Unity of Religion, or Uniformity of Church-Government: so far are they from desiring any such thing, as we are confident the most considerable Persons, and those who make fairest Pretences to you of this kind, will no sooner embrace a Presbyterial than you an Episcopal. And truely it seems, (notwithstanding whatsoever Profession they have made to the contrary,) that nothing hath been less in their minds than Settling of the true Religion, and Reforming such Abuses in the Church-Government, as possibly have crept in, contrary to the establish’t Law of the Land: to which we have been so far from being averse, that we have by divers Declarations and Messages pressed them to it, though hitherto it hath been to small purpose. But when-ever any Proposition shall be made to Us by them, which We shall conceive may any way advance the Unity of the true Protestant Religion, according to the Word of God, or establish the Church-Government according to the known Laws of this Kingdom, We shall by Our chearful joyning with them, let the World see, that nothing can be more acceptable unto Us, than the furthering and advancing of so good a Work. So we bid you Farewell.

From Nottingham the 26th of August, 1642.

* * * * *

1642.—September 10.

7. Letter from Mungo Murray (afterwards Earl of Dysart) to the Earl of Lanerick.[309]

MY MUCH HONOURED LORD,

When I arrived here, your Brother was in Argyle; but upon knowledge of my coming, came himself, and brought that Marquis with him to Hamilton, whither the Chancellor went likewise, and there I attended all three.

I found them with the same Affections and Desires your Lordship left in them, but as they conceive, not so able to Act as they were then. They apprehend, the Parliament of England will be much higher in their Demands than at that time; as understanding now both the Kings Power, and their own, which were then but upon forming, and promised a greater Equality. The Kings two Messages to the Parliament have likewise so discredited His Majesties Affairs in this Country, that they fear many forward enough before, will now unwillingly engage in any way which may displease the Parliament; yet they are resolved to do their best, and I believe say little less in this inclosed Letter, signed by all three.

His Majesty must expect in point of Religion, to be prest for Uniformity in Church-Government; and if His Majesty may be moved to publish some handsome Declaration satisfactory in that point, it would infinitely advance all his Affairs in this Country, and from hence have a powerful influence upon that.

The Parliament hath gained much here by their last Vote, and there is a very fine Answer expected in their last Message sent by the Lord Maitland, which will extraordinarily confirm the former Correspondence; if the King do not something plausible in the same kind, timeously and unconstrained, the two Kingdoms will shut upon him in despight of what his best Servants can do.

Here is no Order for publishing His Majesties Declarations, and great care taken to the contrary, which occasions great prejudication in the common Peoples minds, and were very fit to be amended.

I am looked upon here with great Jealousie, yet it lessens because they see I am not busie. I am advised by your Brother, and the rest, for avoiding of suspicion to go up to Court, which (having dispatched some particular business I have of my own) I am resolved to do. They have entrusted me with these particular Queries, of which they desire His Majesties Resolution; if your Lordship had opportunity you may acquaint His Majesty with them. They desire likewise your Lordship may be sent down with a Letter to the Commissioners full of Confidence, and allowing them all Freedom in their Consultations. In respect of this great Meeting, your Brother cannot make his Journey to Holland: no Act of that nature being now to be done, their Opinion and Authority not consulted: but I find them all right set in the thing, and truly so respective to the Queens Person, it did my Heart good to hear them. All the Lords Conservators which are with you, will receive Summons: but it is not desired they should come down, and truly I believe their Presence will do more hurt than good.

I must intreat your Lordship to acquaint His Majesty with these Particulars, to receive his further Commands, and convey them to

My Lord,

Your Lordships faithful humble Servant,

Edinburgh, 10ᵗʰ Sept. M. MURRAY. 1642.

POSTSCRIPT.—The King must send to New-Castle Directions concerning his Ships, for their Victuals are quite spent; my poor opinion is, they should be sent to Holland, where they may be safer, and attend the Queen.

* * * * *

1642.—September 18.

8. The King’s Letter to the Conservators of the Peace.[310]

RIGHT TRUSTY, &C.

Having been informed that upon Petition of the Commissioners from Our late General Assembly, Our Council thought fit, that you should meet for discharging of that Trust imposed on you by Us, and Our Parliament, whereby all fair means may be used to prevent such Troubles and Divisions, as may interrupt or endanger the common Peace of Our Kingdom. And as it ought to be the continual study of all Good and Pious Princes, to preserve their People, so certainly it is the Duty of all Loyal and Faithful Subjects, to maintain the Greatness, and Just Authority of their Princes; so that without this reciprocal Endeavour, there can be no Happiness for the Prince, nor Security for the People. We are sure, Our late Actions in Scotland, will to all posterity be an acceptable witness of Our Care, in preserving the Liberty of those Our Subjects, and Our Desire to settle perfect Peace in that Our Kingdom. And We are also confident, that the many good Acts We have past here since the Sitting of this Parliament, (indeed denying none but such as denyed Us any Power at all, and were never so much as demanded from any of Our Predecessors) will bear the like Testimony of Our Affection to the Good and Peace of this Kingdom, though the success hath not been alike. For though We have used Our best Endeavours, to prevent the present Distractions and threatning Dangers: yet so prevalent have been the opposers of Us, and the Peace of Our Kingdoms, that not so much as a Treaty can be obtained, (though by Our several Messages we have descended to demand and press it) unless upon such Conditions, as would either by taking all Power of Government from Us, make Us as nothing; or by forcing Us to quit the Protection of such, as for obeying Us (according to Law and their Oath of Allegiance) they would have Traytors, and so make Us do an Act unworthy of a King. Yet so desirous We are to save Our Subjects Blood, (which cannot but be prodigally spent, if We be necessitated by force of Arms to decide these unhappy Differences) that no sooner any such Treaty shall be offered unto Us by them, (which with Honour and Safety We can receive) but We shall chearfully embrace it. This We have thought fit to acquaint you with, that from Our Selves, you may know Our love to Peace, and We doubt not but your Meeting at this time will produce something which will witness your tender respect to Our Honour and Safety; and so much We do confide in your Affections, as We shall absolutely leave the ways and means of expressing it to your selves. So We bid you heartily farewell.

From Our Court at Stafford, the 18ᵗʰ of September.

* * * * *

1642.—December 2.

9. Letter from the King to Hamilton.[311]

HAMILTON,

Though the Trust of this Bearer[312] needs not a Credential Letter, yet the Civility of a Friend cannot but under his hand, as well as by word of mouth, express his Kindness, and resentment of Courtesies; which of late have been such, that you have given me Just cause to give you better Thanks, than I will offer at in words. I shall not neglect the lazie use of so trusty a Bearer, by referring to him, not only the estate of my Affairs here, but likewise in what way you will be of most use to Me: yet I cannot but tell you, I have set up my rest upon the Justice of my Cause, being resolved, that no extremity or misfortune shall make me yield; for I will be either a Glorious King, or a Patient Martyr, and as yet not being the first, nor at this present apprehending the other, I think it now no unfit time, to express this my Resolution unto you. One thing more, (which but for the Messenger were too much trust to Paper) the failing to one Friend hath indeed gone very near me; wherefore I am resolved, that no Consideration whatsoever shall ever make me doe the like. Upon this Ground I am certain, that God hath either so totally forgiven me, that he will still bless this Good Cause in my Hands; or that all my Punishment shall be in this World, which without performing what I have resolved, I cannot flatter my self will end here. This accustomed Freedom will (I am confident) add chearfulness to your honest Resolutions, seeing beside Generosity, to which I pretend a little, my Conscience will make me stick to my Friends, assuring you, I have none if I am not

Your most assured constant Friend,

CHARLES R.

Oxford, 2ᵈ Decemb. 1642.

* * * * *

1642.—December 29.

10. Letter from the King to Hamilton.[313]

HAMILTON,

You know I am ill at words: I think it were best for me to say to you (as Mr Major did) you know my mind, and indeed I know none of my Subjects, that knows it better; and having for the present little else to give my Servants but thanks, I hold it a particular Misfortune that I can do it no better, therefore this must suffice. I see you are as good as your word, and you shall find me as good in mine, of being

Your most assured constant Friend,

CHARLES R.

Oxford, December 29ᵗʰ, 1642.

POSTSCRIPT.—You cannot take to your self, nor express to your Brother, better thanks than I mean to you both, for the Service you did me the last Council-day.

* * * * *

1643.—January.

11. The Cross Petition.[314]

MAY IT PLEASE YOUR LORDSHIPS,

That whereas His Majesty, with Advice of his Great Council the Estates of Parliament, hath been pleased to select your Lordships to be His Councellours, and hath, by an Act of the late Parliament, committed to your Lordships the Administration and Government of this Kingdom, in all Affairs concerning the Good, Peace, and Happiness thereof; and in regard of that great Trust reposed by His Majesty, and the Estates of Parliament in you, your Lordships have been and will continue so careful to acquit your selves of that weighty Charge, as you may be answerable for all your Actions and Proceedings to his Majesty, and the Estates of Parliament, to whom, (as we conceive) you are and can only be accomptable: And now we being informed of a Petition presented by some Noblemen, Gentlemen and others, to the Commissioners, for conserving the Articles of the late Treaty, upon pretext of your Lordships not Sitting at that time, wherein it is represented, that your Lordships late Warrant for Printing his Majesties Letter hath occasioned great Grief and heavy Regrate, of all who tender the Glory of God, His Majesties Honour, and procuring Unity of Religion, and Uniformity in Church-Government, the continuance of Peace, and Union betwixt the two Kingdoms, and fearing if at this time, we should be silent, your Lordships should conceive us, and the rest of the Kingdom, to be involved with them in the like Desires, Judgements, and Opinions, and lest by our silence our Gracious Soveraign the Kings Majesty should believe us wanting in the Duty and Allegiance, which by so many Tyes and Obligations we owe to Him, our Native King, or that our Brethren of England should apprehend the least Intention, or Desire in us, to infringe, or any ways encroach upon the Brotherly Union of the two Kingdoms, to happily united under one Head; We presume in all Humility to clear our selves, and our Intentions to your Lordships, and to all the World, and therewith, to represent our humble Wishes and Desires, for Establishing His Majesties Royal Authority, and continuing that happy Union betwixt the two Kingdoms, which can never truely be conceived to be intended to weaken the Head, whereby it is knit together, and without which it can have no subsistence.

The happy Union of the two Kingdoms under one Head, our King, doth so much add to His Majesties Greatness, and Strength of both Kingdoms, that we British Subjects cannot choose but wish that the said Brotherly Union be heartily entertained, and cherished by all fair and reasonable means, to which we conceive no one thing will as much conduce, as that the late Articles of the Treaty of Peace, and Conclusions taken thereupon about Unity of Religion, may be carefully and timeously prosecuted: wherein as our Commissioners then, so we now without presuming or usurping to prescribe Rules, or Laws of Reformation to our Neighbour-kingdom (Civil Liberty and Conscience being so tender that it cannot endure to be touched, but by such as they an wedded to, and have lawful Authority over them) notwithstanding, seeing the duty of Charity doth oblige all Christians to pray and profess their Desires, that all were of the same Religion with themselves, and since we all acknowledge that Religion is the base and foundation of Kingdoms, and the strongest Bond to knit the Subjects to their Princes in true Loyalty, and to knit their Hearts one to another in true Unity, we cannot but heartily wish, that this work of Union so happily begun, may be crowned end strengthened by the Unity of Church-Government; and that your Lordships with us may be pleased to represent it to His Majesty, and Both Houses of Parliament, as an expression and Testimony of our Affections to the good of our Brethren in England, and of our Desires to make firm and stable our Brotherly Union by the strong chain and Bulwark of Religion; but, as we have said, no ways intending thereby to pass our bounds, in prescribing, and setting down Rules and Limits to His Majesty, and the Two Houses of Parliament, their Wisdom and Authority, in the way of prosecution thereof. The sense we have of the great Calamities, and irreparable Evils, which upon occasion of these unhappy Distractions and Mistakes betwixt the Kings Majesty and the Two Houses of England, (which if not speedily removed cannot but produce the tearful and prodigious effects of a bloody and Civil War) obligeth us in the duty of Christians, and as feeling members of what may concern our Common Head, the Kings Majesty, and the Good and Happiness of our Brethren of England, humbly to represent to your Lordships, That as we will not be wanting with our Prayers, and our faithful and best Endeavours, to assist in the removing of these Unhappy Mistakes and Misunderstandings: so we heartily wish, and humbly Petition your Lordships, that from the deepness of your Wisdom such happy Motions may flow, as upon that tender care of our Soveraigns Person and Authority, Peace and Truth may be settled in all His Majesties Dominions. Although we will not presume nor take upon us, to prescribe Laws and Rules to your Lordships, yet in all Humility we intreat your permission, to represent such Particulars as we conceive, and are very confident, will conduce much to the removing of all these Mistakes betwixt His Majesty and His Two Houses of Parliament, and be a ready mean to facilitate a happy and wished Peace, and continue the Brotherly Union between the Two Kingdoms.

And first, that in answering the foresaid Petition your Lordships may be pleased to do no Act, which may give His Majesty just occasion to repent him of what Trust he so Graciously expressed (in his letter of the Date the fifth of December) He reposes in us His Subjects of His Ancient and Native Kingdom; for we cannot think, that our Brethren in England, or any other, can believe, that the ground of this Mutual Union of the two Kingdoms, by the several and respective Unions to our Prince and Head, should weaken the strong Bond, whereby it is knit, and by which we are so firmly tied, by so many Ages, and unparalelled lineal descents of an hundred and seven Kings. Neither can we suppose, that any good Protestant, or true member of our Church, can imagine, far less seduce others to believe, that by the late Treaty of Peace, or Act of Union, we as Scotish Subjects are in any sort liberated from the Dutiful Obedience, which as Scotishmen we owe to our Scotish King, or from that due Loyalty, which as Scotish Subjects we owe to our Native Soveraign, for Maintenance of His Person, Greatness and Authority; or that thereby, we are in any other Condition in these necessary Duties to our Soveraign, than we and our Ancestors were, and have been, these many Ages and Descents, before the making of the said Act, or before the Swearing and Subscribing of our late Covenant, by which we have solemnly sworn, and do swear not only our mutual Concurrence, and Assistance for the cause of Religion, and to the utmost of our power, with our Means and Lives, to stand to the Defence of our Dread Soveraign His Person and Authority, in the preservation of Religion, Liberty, and Laws, of this Church and Kingdom; but also in every Cause, which may concern His Majesties Honour, we shall according to the Laws of the Kingdom, and Duty of Subjects, concur with our Friends and Followers in quiet manner, or in Arms, as we shall be required of His Majesty, or His Councel, or any having his Authority.

Secondly, That if your Lordships think it fitting, to make any answer to the Parliament of England their Declaration, your Lordships may be pleased not to declare, enact, or promise, any thing which may trouble or molest the Peace of this Kirk and Kingdom; which by Gods special Grace, and His Majesties Favour and Goodness, we enjoy and have established unto us according to our Hearts desire, by the Laws Ecclesiastical or Civil of this Kingdom respective, and which His Majesty since, by so many Declarations and deep Protestations hath Sworn to maintain inviolably.

Thirdly, That your Lordships may be pleased to consider, that as nothing will more diminish His Majesties Greatness, than that this Kingdom should consume in Civil War; so nothing will more conduce to the Suppressing of Insolent Papists, malignant, schismatick, and Disloyal Brownists, and Separatists, the special, if not the sole promovers of these unhappy Misunderstandings, than that heartily and freely, without respect of worldly and secondary Considerations, we give to Christ what is Christ’s, and to Cæsar what is Cæsar’s; by means whereof, the Truth and Purity of Religion shall be established, to the utter Confusion of all these Sectaries, true Monarchical Government firmly setled; by which likewise, Laws and Authority shall retain their ancient vigour and force, to the Suppression of all Commotions and tumultuous Conventions, the bane and overthrow of all true Religion and Policy.

Fourthly, Although there be nothing farther from our minds, than to presume to question, or crave of your Lordships an account of your Actions, knowing perfectly by the inviolable Laws and Customes of this Kingdome, that to be only proper and due to the King and Parliament, from whence you have that great Charge and Trust delivered unto you: yet we hope your Lordships will give us leave, in all Humility to remember your Lordships of your Deliverance, June 1642, and are confident, that the said Lords, the Petitioners, neither have, nor shall have, necessity to trouble themselves, nor the Council with Supplications of this kind, and that your Lordships in your Wisdom will take some Course for preventing all occasions, which may in any sort disturb the Peace of this Kingdom, or make Division among the Subjects thereof.

* * * * *

1643.—February.

12. Answer by the King to the Scots Commissioners at Oxford.[315]

His Majesty commends the Zeal of the Petitioners for the advancement of the true Reformed Religion, against Heresy, Popery, Sects, Innovations, and Profanity, and always shall use His best and uttermost endeavours, for the Advancing the one, and the utter Suppressing the rest.

For the Unity in Kirk-Government, His Majesty knows, that the Government now established by the Laws, hath so near a relation and intermixture with the Civil State, (which may be unknown to the Petitioners) that till a composed digested Form be presented to him, upon a free debate by Both Houses of Parliament, whereby the Consent and Approbation of the whole Kingdom may be had, and He and all His Subjects may discern what is to be left, or brought in, as well as what taken away, He knows not how to consent to an Alteration, otherwise to such an Act for the ease of Tender Consciences, in the matter of Ceremonies, as His Majesty hath often offered.

And His Majesty hath formerly expressed Himself (and still continues) willing, that the Debates of Religion may be entred into by a Synod of Learned and Godly Divines, to be regularly chosen, according to the Laws and Customs of this Kingdom; to which end His Majesty will be very willing, that some Learned Divines of the Kirk of Scotland may be likewise sent to be present, and offer their Reasons and Opinions.

* * * * *

1643.—April 19.

13. Last Answer by the King to the Scots Commissioners.[316]

It is acknowledged by His Majesty, that if any one of the Articles of Treaty had been broken or violated, (as His Majesty doth not so much as see pretended) or any Debate or Difference had risen thereupon, (about which there is now no Dispute) the Commissioners had then been not only warranted, but obliged to have laboured to prevent all Troubles and Divisions, which might arise by such a Breach to the disturbance of the Common Peace, and to remove and compose all such Differences, according to such Power as was granted to them: but till His Majesty be satisfied, that Authority (by some Law) is given to the Commissioners for Conserving the Articles of Treaty, to represent His Majesties Native Kingdom of Scotland, in this Offer of Mediating for a desired and blessed Pacification here; His Majesty cannot see how the pious, dutiful, provident or charitable, Concernment of that Kingdom in the Calamities of this, or their Sympathy and sense of the Troubles of their Head, and fellow-Subjects, can interest the Commissioners, any more than any other of His good Subjects of that Kingdom, to bestir themselves in Matters of that kind: or why any such Endeavours should be by any (much less universally) expected from them; so far is he from seeing that any undeclinable Necessity constrained them to it. And since the express words of the Act of Pacification it self are, that the Power of the Commission shall be restrained to the Articles of Peace concluded in the Treaty, His Majesty cannot but wonder, whence they can pretend any Obligation or Authority to meddle with, or press him concerning any such Articles, as are not included, but still left dependent, how important soever they suppose them to be, (even to the Common Peace:) And it giving them only liberty to convene to that effect among themselves, or with the Commissioners chosen by His Majesty with consent of the Parliament of England, and restraining them in all their Proceedings to the Power granted to them, in manner aforesaid and no otherwise, as clearly intending to restrain all Power that might be pretended to by any Inferences, Analogies or Consequences (how manifest soever they might appear) and requiring them to consist of the number of Twelve, and not giving them Power to delegate a smaller number; His Majesty cannot consent, That that number the Laws allow not (that is, Three) should address themselves to those the Law hath not appointed them (this is, Both Houses) not only concerning that which the Law intrusted not to them, (as a Pacification here) but even concerning that from which the Law expressly restrains them, that is, one of the Articles of the Treaty no way concluded, or agreed on, but expressly reserved by the Parliament to be considered in due time, that is, in their own time, concerning Church-Government, the intermixture of which with the Civil State, as His Majesty still conceives to be very great, and of very high Concernment, and not to be understood by the Commissioners, who have not the knowledge of the Laws and Policy of this Kingdom; so His Majesty is confident, (notwithstanding the Declaration, and Bill abolishing the Order of Bishops) that if they well knew, how generally any thing of that kind was opposed whilst the Houses continued full, and how the Major part of both Houses were absent at the passing of that Declaration and Bill, (in so much that His Majesty, is credibly informed, that there were not above five Lords present when the Bill past) and what violent and tumultuous Assemblies had occasioned so great and unusual Absence, they would be confident, as he is, that in a full and peaceable Convention of Parliament, Both Houses will appear to be of the same opinion with His Majesty in this Particular, and to have in that the same thoughts of the Law and Policy of this Kingdom.

His Majesties care that the deluge of the Troubles of this Kingdom affect not that with the danger of the like, is very visible to all the World. His Majesty out of His great desire of continuing them in Peace and Tranquillity, not desiring any assistance from them, even for his own Preservation. And whoever doth desire any Commotion there, to assist their Rebellious and Invasive Armes here, will (He hopes) be lookt upon as the Troublers of Peace, and as Incendiaries labouring to lay foundations of perpetual Hostility betwixt the Two Kingdoms. And then (for ought His Majesty can see) there will be no cause to expect any Commotions there, and such Dangers will rather prove imaginary than real, though the Conservatours of the Treaty contain themselves within their Legal and proper Bounds. His Majesty wonders, that since His approbation of their Mediation was desired when His Safe-conduct was asked, and the first was not given, when the latter was, that it should not have been easily seen by these Proceedings of His Majesties, that as He never granted the first, (as seeing no Authority they had for such a Mediation) so He only at last granted the other, as being contented to hear what they could say to Him upon that Point, either as private persons, or to give Him better satisfaction than He could give Himself, what Right they could pretend to any Publick Capacity of that kind: but having heard all they have offered, and not finding any thing that warrants them in this, in any special manner above His Majesties other Subjects, His Majesty cannot with reason admit of any Private Persons whatsoever into such a Publick Capacity, nor with His own Dignity, and that of this Nation, can allow His Subjects of another Kingdom, not authorized by any Law, to make themselves (under the title of a Mediation) Umpires and Arbitrators of the Differences here.

For the Calling of a Parliament in Scotland, His Majesty desires to know what Promise of His it is, which they mention Him to have particularly expressed to His late Parliament. The Law which His Majesty then Graciously past concerning that Point, His Majesty well remembers, (and will justly, punctually, and religiously observe it, together with all the rest consented to by Him,) that the Parliament there shall convene upon the first Tuesday of June, 1644. And, according to the same Act, will appoint one betwixt this and that Day, if His Majesty shall think fitting; who as He is by that very Law expressed to be sole Judge of that Convenience, so the Commissioners are neither by that, nor any other Law, entrusted, or enabled to Judge thereof.

At Oxford, 19ᵗʰ of April, 1643.

* * * * *

1643.—April 21.

14. Letter from Hamilton to the Queen.[317]

MAY IT PLEASE YOUR MAJESTY,

There is as yet small or no Alteration in the Condition of Affairs in the Country, since I presumed to trouble Your Majesty last; nor do I believe there will be any till the fourth of May, at which time it is probable, the final Resolution of the Council and Commissioners for Conserving the Articles of the Treaty will be taken. It is still conceived, that His Majesties absent Servants would be of great use at that time; and the uncertain knowledge, if they will come or not, keeps us that are here, from a positive Resolution what course to take therein; therefore I humbly beseech Your Majesty, let us know if by appearance we may expect them or not.

There is a general noise, as if the Lord Chancellour and the rest of the Commissioners, were not only kept as Prisoners, but in some further Danger. By Mungo Murray Your Majesty was advertised, that it was conceived fit, that seeing those that sent them had so positively recalled them against the fourth of May, they should be dispatched against that Time. In our opinions there was no Danger now to be apprehended by their Home-coming, but there would arise great Inconveniences if they should be detained: of that same Judgment we continue to be still.

We do likewise humbly intreat, that we may know if what was proposed to Your Majesty by my Lord of Traquair, Mr Murray, and my self, be come to his Majesties knowledge: and if we may expect the signification of his Pleasure, against the fourth of May, in these Particulars, which we exceedingly wish.

By the Lord Montgomery Your Majesty will know, how far the General hath promised his best Endeavours, that His Majesty shall receive no prejudice from the Army under his Command in Ireland; the same he hath confirmed to me with deep Protestations, and truely I take him to be a man of that Honour that he will perform it.

But the Truth is, it will be a Work of great difficulty to keep these Men there any time, seeing there is little appearance that Money will be got from the Parliament of England, and how to raise any considerable Sum here, as yet we see not; so even in this we desire to know Your Majesties Pleasure and Directions, what Course will be fitest to be taken; and if Your Majesty shall find it expedient, that we engage our Fortunes for their Supply, many of us will do it to the last Peny, and none more readily than,

May it please Your Majesty, the humblest, most faithful, and most obedient, of all Your Majesties Servants,

HAMILTON.

Peebles, 21st April, 1643.

* * * * *

1643.—April 21.

15. Instructions by the King to the Marquis of Hamilton and others.[318]

CHARLES R.

Instructions to Our Right Trusty and Well-beloved Cousins and Councellours, James Marquis of Hamilton, William Earl of Morton, William Earl of Glencairn, Robert Earl of Roxburgh, George Earl of Kinnoule, David Earl of Southesk, William Earl of Lanerick.

I. That you endeavour by all fair and lawful Means to prevent Division among Our Subjects in Scotland.

II. That you give all the Assurances in Our Name which can be desired, of Our Resolution to preserve inviolably the Government of that Kingdom, as it is now established by Assemblies and Parliaments.

III. That you take what Courses you shall think most fit, for causing Print and Publish, either in Scotland or at York, Our Declarations which We now send with you to that Our Kingdome, and all such other Papers as We shall hereafter send thither, or which you shall conceive may conduce to the good of Our Service; and for that purpose, make use of such Blanks as We have thought fit to entrust you with.

IV. That seeing We perceived by Pickering’s Letters, Our Two Houses of Parliament intend to send Commissioners or Agents to Scotland, you shall endeavour by all fair Means, to hinder any of Our Judicatories to Treat with them, and for that purpose make use of any of the aforesaid Blanks.

V. That seeing We conceive it would exceedingly conduce to the good of Our Service, that the Lords of Session would explain the Commission granted by Us and Our Parliament to the Conservatours of the Treaty, you shall for that purpose likewise make use of the foresaid Blanks, either to them all in general, or to such of them in particular as you shall think most fit.

VI. That you endeavour to hinder the liberty which (possibly) Ministers may take to themselves in the Pulpits, of Censuring Our Actions, or stirring up the People against Us, and to that purpose make use of the said Blanks to the Council or Commissioners of the Assembly, as you shall think necessary.

VII. That in case you apprehend any danger to Our Service from the Return of the Scotish Army in Ireland, you shall declare Our readiness, to contribute any thing which is in Our Power for the Maintenance thereof, even to the Engaging of Our Revenues in Scotland, for raising Moneys to be so imployed; and to that end you shall make use of the foresaid Blanks.

VIII. If you shall find it necessary, you shall likewise make use of some of the Blanks to the Council, declaring expressly Our Pleasure, That that Army shall not be recalled until We be acquainted therewith, and to the Earl of Leven, discharging him to obey any Orders whatsoever for that end, until he know Our further Pleasure.

IX. If you shall find it necessary, you shall make use of some Blanks to Our Council, recalling all former Commissions which have been granted, for Levying and Transporting of Men out of that Kingdom over to France or Holland.

X. You shall make use of these Blanks to some of Our Council and Exchequer, for discharging the Arrears, and disposing a plenary Right of the Annuities to those particular persons that have Petitioned Us thereabout, and to surcease all execution against all others until the 31ᵗʰ day of August next.

XI. You shall make use of these Blanks to such of Our Council and others, as you shall find fit, for encouraging them to attend the Meetings of Our Council, and to continue the Testimonies of their Affection to Our Service, with assurance of Our Resentment thereof.

XII. We do hereby authorize Our Secretary the Earl of Lanerick, by your advices to fill up these Blanks, and to Sign them with Our Court-Signet; and for his and your so doing, this shall be your Warrant.

C.R.

From Oxford the 21ᵗʰ April, 1643.

* * * * *

1643.—April 21.

16. His Majesties Declaration to all his loving Subjects in his Kingdom of Scotland.[319]

CHARLES R.

As there hath been no mean left unattempted which the malice and wit of Rebellion could devise, to infect and poyson the Affections and Loyalty of Our good Subjects of Our Kingdom of England, and to withdraw their Hearts from Us by the most pernicious and desperate Calumnies, that could be invented to under-value and lessen Our Reputation with Foreign Princes, by Injuries and Affronts upon their Publick Ministers, and by presuming to send Agents qualified for Negotiation without Our Consent, and in truth, to expose Us, and Our Royal Authority to Scorn and Contempt, by assuming a Power over Us; so the pernicious Contrivers of these bloody Distempers have not delighted in any Art more than in that, by which they have hoped to stir up Our good Subjects of that Our Native Kingdome of Scotland to joyn with them, and to infuse in them a jealousie and disesteem of Our true Affection, and Our Gracious Intentions towards that Nation. To this purpose they have used great Industry to convey into that Our Kingdom, and to scatter and disperse there divers Seditions Pamphlets, framed and contrived against Our Person and Government, and have sent Agents of their own to reside there; and to promote their Designs, one of whom, lately resident there, one Pickering, by his Letters of the 9ᵗʰ of January to Mr Pym, assures him of the Concurrence of that Kingdom, and that the Ministers in their Pulpits, do in downright terms press the Taking up of Arms, and in another of his Letters to Sir John Clotworthy, sayes, that the Trumpet sounded to the Battel, and all cryed, Arm, Arm, with many other bold, scandalous, and seditious Passages, very derogatory from the Duty and Affection, which We are most confident Our good Subjects of that Our Native Kingdom bear to Us. To this purpose they traduce Us with raising and making War against Our Parliament, of having an Army of Papists, and favouring that Religion; of endeavouring to take away the Liberty and Property of Our Subjects: and upon these grounds they have presumed by a Publick Declaration to invite Our good Subjects of Our Kingdom of Scotland to joyn with them, and to take up Arms against Us their Natural Liege Lord. Lastly, to this purpose they endeavour, as well in Publick as by secret Insinuations, to beget an apprehension in them, that if We prevail so far here, as by the blessing of God to preserve Our self from the Ruine they have designed to Us, the same will have a dangerous influence upon that Our Kingdom of Scotland, and the Peace established there; and that Our good Laws lately established by Us for the Happiness and Welfare of that Our Native Kingdom will be no longer observed, and maintained by Us, than the same Necessity, which they say extorted them from Us, hangs upon Us, but that We will turn all our Forces against them: a Calumny so groundlessly and impiously raised, that if We were in any degree conscious to Our Self of such wicked Intentions, We should not only not expect a dutiful Sense, in that Our Native Kingdom, of Our Sufferings; but should think Our Selves unworthy of so great Blessings, and eminent Protection as We have received from the hands of the Almighty, to whom We know We must yield a dear Accompt for any Breach of Trust, or failing of Our Duty toward Our People.

But as We have taken special Care, from time to time to inform Our good Subjects of that Our Native Kingdom of the Occurrences here, particularly by Our Declaration of the 12th of August, wherein is a clear, plain Narration of the beginning and progress of Our Sufferings to that time; so the bold and unwarranted Proceedings of these Desperate Incendiaries, have been so publick to the World, that Our good Subjects of Scotland could not but take notice of them, and have observed, that after We had freely and voluntarily consented to so many Acts of Parliament, as not only repaired all former Grievances, but also added whatsoever was proposed to Us, for the future benefit and security of Our Subjects; insomuch as in truth there wanted nothing to make the Nation compleatly Happy, but a just sense of their own excellent Condition, a few discontented, ambitious, and factious Persons so far prevailed over the Weakness of others, that instead of receiving that return of Thanks and Acknowledgment, which We expected and deserved, Our People were poysoned with Seditious and Scandalous Fears and Jealousies concerning Us; We were encountered with more unreasonable and importunate Demands, and at last were driven through Force and Tumults to flee from Our City of London, for the Safety of Our Life. After which We were still pursued with unheard-of Insolences and Indignities, and such Members of either House as refused to joyn in these unjustifiable Resolutions, were driven from these Councils, contrary to the Freedom and Liberty of Parliament, insomuch that above four parts of five of that Assembly was likewise forced, and are still kept from thence; Our Forts, Towns, Ships, and Arms, were taken from Us, Our Money, Rents, and Revenues, seized and detained; and that then a powerful and formidable Army was raised and conducted against Us, (a good part of which was raised and mustered, before We had given Our Commissions for Raising One Man) that all this time We never deny’d any one thing, but what by the known Law was unquestionably Our Own; That We earnestly desired and pressed a Treaty, so that We might but know at what price We might prevent the Miseries and Desolation that were threatened; That this was absolutely and scornfully refused and rejected, and We compelled with the assistance of such of Our good Subjects as came to Our Succour, to make use of Our Defensive Arms for the Safety of Our Life, and Preservation of Our Posterity. What passed since that, Battel hath been given Us, Our Own Person and Our Children endeavoured to be destroyed, those unheard-of Pressures have been exercised upon Our poor Subjects by Rapine, Plundering, and Imprisonment, and that Confusion which is since brought upon the whole excellent Frame of the Government of this Kingdome, is the Discourse of Christendom. We are very far from making a War with or against Our Parliament, of which We Our Selves are an essential part: Our principal Quarrel is for the Priviledges of Parliament, as well those of the Two Houses as Our Own; if a few Persons had not, by Arts and Force, first awed, and then driven away the rest, these Differences had never arisen, much less had they never come to so bloudy a Decision. We have often accused those Persons against whom Our Quarrel is, and desired to bring them to no other Trial than that of the Law of the Land, by which they ought to be tried. As We have been compelled to take up these Defensive Arms for the Safety of Our Life, assaulted by Rebellious Arms, the Defence of the true Reformed Protestant Religion, scornfully invaded by Brownists, Anabaptists, and other Independent Sectaries, (who in truth are the principal Authors, and sole Fomenters of this unnatural Civil War) for the Maintenance of the Liberty and Property of the Subjects, maliciously violated by a vast unlimited Arbitrary Power, and for the Preservation of the Right, Dignity, and Privileges of Parliament, almost destroyed by Tumults and Faction: so what hath by Violence been taken from Us, being restored, and the Freedom of Meeting in Parliament being secured, We have lately offered (though We have not been thought worthy of an Answer) to Disband Our Army, and leave all Differences to the Tryal of a full and peaceable Convention in Parliament, and We cannot from Our Soul desire any Blessing from Heaven more, than We do a peaceable and happy End of these unnatural Distractions.

For the malicious groundless aspersion of having an Army of Papists; though in the Condition and Strait to which We are brought, no man had reason to wonder if We received assistance from any of Our Subjects of what Religion soever, who by the Laws of the Land are bound to perform all offices of Duty and Allegeance to Us; yet it is well known, that We took all possible Care, by Our Proclamations, to inhibit any of that Religion to repair to Us, which was precisely and strictly observed (notwithstanding even all that time We were traduced as being attended by none but Papists, when in a Month together there hath not been one Papist near Our Court) though great numbers of that Religion have been with great alacrity entertained by that Rebellious Army against Us, and others have been seduced, to whom we had formerly denied Imployment, as appears by the examination of many Prisoners, of whom We have taken Twenty and Thirty at a time, of one Troop or Company, of that Religion. What Our Opinion is of that Religion, Our frequent Solemn Protestations before Almighty God, who knows Our Heart, do manifest to the World; And what Our Practice is in Religion, is not unknown to Our good Subjects of that Our Native Kingdom. And as We have omitted no way, Our Conscience and Understanding could suggest, to be for the promoting and advancing the Protestant Religion; so We have professed Our readiness in a full and peaceable Convention of Parliament, to consent to whatsoever shall be proposed by Bill, for the better Discovery and speedier Conviction of Recusants, for the Education of the Children of Papists by Protestants in the Protestant Religion, for the prevention of the Practices of Papists against the State, and the due Execution of the Laws, and true Levying of Penalties against them; so We shall further embrace any just Christian Means to Suppress Popery in all Our Dominions, of which Inclination and Resolution of Ours, that Our Native Kingdom hath received good evidence.

For the other malicious and wicked Insinuations, that Our Success here upon the Rebellious Armies raised to destroy Us, will have an influence upon Our Kingdom of Scotland, and that We will endeavour to get loose from those wholsom Laws which have been enacted by Us there, We can say no more, but Our good Subjects of that Kingdom well remember, with what Deliberation, Our Self being present at all the Debates, We consented to these Acts: and We do assure Our Subjects there, and call God Almighty to witness of the uprightness and resolution of Our Heart in that point, that We shall always use Our utmost Endeavours, to defend and maintain the Rights and Liberties of that Our Native Kingdom, according to the Laws established there, and shall no longer look for Obedience, than We shall govern by the Laws. And We hope that Our zeal and carriage, only in Defence of the Laws and Government of this Kingdom, and the subjecting Our Self to so great hazard and danger will be no argument, that when the Work is done, We would pass through the same Difficulties to alter, and invade the Constitutions of that Our other Kingdom. We find disadvantages enough to struggle with in the Defence of the most upright, innocent, just Cause of Taking up Arms; and therefore, if We wanted the Conscience, we cannot the Discretion to tempt God in an unjust Quarrel. The Laws of Our Kingdom shall be always Sacred to Us; We shall refuse no hazard to defend them, but sure We shall run none to invade them.

And therefore We do conjure all Our good Subjects of that Our Native Kingdom, by the long happy and uninterrupted Government of Us, and Our Royal Progenitors over them, by the Memory of those many large and publick Blessings they enjoyed under Our dear Father, by those ample Favours and Benefits they have received from Us, by their Own Solemn National Covenant, and their Obligation of Friendship and Brotherhood with the Kingdom of England, not to suffer themselves to be misled and corrupted in their Affections and Duty to Us, by the cunning Malice and Industry of those Incendiaries and their Adherents, but to resist and look upon them, as Persons who would involve them in their Guilt, and sacrifice the Honour, Fidelity and Allegiance, of that Our Native Kingdom, to their private Ends and Ambition. And We require Our good Subjects there, to consider that the Persons who have contrived, fomented, and do still maintain these bloody Distractions, and this unnatural Civil War, what pretence so ever they make of their Care of the true Reformed Protestant Religion, are in truth Brownists and Anabaptists and other Independent Sectaries; and though they seem to desire an Uniformity of Church-Government with Our Kingdom of Scotland, do no more intend, and are so far from allowing the Church-Government by Law established there (or indeed any Church-Government whatsoever) as they are from consenting to the Episcopal: and We cannot but expect greater sense of Our Sufferings, since the obligations We have laid on that Our Native Kingdom, are used as arguments against Us here, and Our free consenting to some Acts of Grace and Favour there (which were asked of Us by reason of Our necessary residence from thence) have encouraged ill-affected Persons, to endeavour by Force to obtain the same here where We usually reside. To conclude, We cannot think that Our good Subjects there will so far hearken to the Treason and Malice of Our Enemies, as to interrupt their own present Peace and Happiness; and God so deal with Us and Our posterity, as We shall inviolably observe the Laws and Statutes of that Our Native Kingdom, and the Protestations We have so often made, for the Defence of the true Reformed Protestant Religion, the Laws of the Land, and the Just Priviledges and Freedom of Parliaments.

* * * * *

1643.—May 12.

17. Letter from the Privy Council to the King.[320]

MOST DREAD SOVEREIGN,

The extreme necessity of the Army, sent from this Kingdom by Order from Your Majesty and the Parliament here, against the Rebellion in Ireland; the want of Means for their necessary Supply, through the not payment of the Arrears and Maintenance due to them by the Parliament of England; the delay of the Payment of the Brotherly Assistance, so necessary for the relief of the Common Burdens of this Kingdom, by reason of the unhappy Distractions in England, and the sense of the danger of Religion, of Your Majesties Royal Person, and of the Common Peace of Your Kingdoms, have moved Your Majesties Privy Council, the Commissioners for conserving the Peace and Common Burdens, to joyn together in a Common Meeting, for acquitting our selves in the Trust committed to us by Your Majesty and the Estates of Parliament; and having found after long Debate, and mature Deliberation, that the Matters before-mentioned are of so Publick Concernment, of so deep Importance, and so great Weight, that they cannot be determined by us, in such a way, and with such hope of Success, as may give satisfaction to Your Majesty, serve for the good of this Your Majesties Kingdom, and as may make us answerable to the Trust committed to us by Your Majesties Parliament; We have been constrained to crave the advice and resolution of a Convention of the Estates to meet June 22ᵗʰ, which, as according to the obligation and duty of our Places we are bound to shew Your Majesty, so do we humbly intreat, that against the Time agreed upon by Common Consent, Your Majesty may be Graciously pleased to acquaint us with Your Pleasure and Commandments, that Matters may be so determined, as may most serve for the Honour of God, Your Majesties Service, and Well of Your Kingdomes; which now is, and ever shall be, the earnest desire and constant endeavour of

Your Majesties faithful and humble Subjects and Servants,

Lowdon, Cancellarius,

Leven, Argyle, Cassilis, Dalhousy, Lauderdale, Balmerino, Yester, Burghley, Balcarres, Gibson-Dury, T. Myrton, Tho. Hope, A. Johnstoun, T. Hepburne, J. Hamilton, J. Home, T. Wauchop, T. Raffrerland, T. Bruce, J. Smith, Edward Edgar, J. Binny, W. Glendoning, Hugh Kennedy, G. Gourdon.

Edinburgh, 12th May, 1643.

* * * * *

1643.—May 18.

18. Lanerick’s Account of Affairs to His Majesty.[321]

MAY IT PLEASE YOUR MAJESTY,

I shall here Humbly presume to let Your Majesty know, that before any of Your Scotish Servants, who lately parted with Your Majesty at Oxford, could possibly come hither, the Chancellour had made his Report to the Council and Conservatours of the Treaty, and Mr Henderson to the Commissioners of the General Assembly, of their Employments to Your Majesty, where Your Answers to their Desires were found not satisfactory, and thereafter Your Majesties Council, Commissioners for the Treaty and Common Burdens, having joyned together for giving of Security, for such Moneys as should be levyed, for the Maintenance of Your Majesties Scotish Army in Ireland, they thought fit (without admitting of any delay until Your Majesties Pleasure were known) to call a Convention of the Estates, as their several Acts and Proclamations to that effect (here inclosed) will more particularly shew Your Majesty.

And for the present Your Majesties Servants, who came lately hither, having only met with three or four of those whom Your Majesty appointed them to consult with, have thought fit to advise with some others of the same Affection and Forwardness to Your Majesties Service, before they presume to give Your Majesty any advice upon the present Occasions, being matters of so great Weight, and so highly concerning Your Majesties Service: but they have taken the readiest and most speedy Course they can think upon, for Meeting and Consulting with them; and thereafter are immediately to return hither, from whence they will with all diligence offer unto Your Majesty their humble Opinion. In the mean time I have dispatched Your Majesties Letters to such Noblemen and Burroughs, as your Majesty was pleased to direct me, shewing Your Resolution of preserving here what you have been pleased so Graciously to establish in Church and State, not having been able to deliver Your Majesties Letter to Your Council, who were dissolved before my coming, and my Lord Chancellour is gone out of Town, without whose Appointment there can be no extraordinary Meeting; so that I believe Your Majesties Gracious Declaration to Your Scotish Subjects cannot be published before that time; nor till then can I be able to give Your Majesty any further account of Your Affairs here, though in the mean time I shall study to serve Your Majesty faithfully, according to the Duty of Your Majesties

Most humble and most faithful, and most obedient Subject and Servant,

Edinburgh, 18ᵗʰ May, 1643. LANERICK.

* * * * *

1643.—May 22.

19. Letter from the King to the Council anent the Convention.[322]

CHARLES R.

Right Trusty and Right well-beloved Cousins and Councellours, and Right Trusty and well-beloved Councellours, We Greet you well.

We are much surprized at Your Letter of the 12ᵗʰ of this Moneth, whereby it seems you have given order for the Calling of a Convention of the Estates of that Our Kingdom without Our Privity or Authority: which, as it is a business We see no reason for at present, and that hath never been done before but in the Minority of the Kings of Scotland, without their Consent; so We cannot by any means approve of it, and therefore We command you to take order that there be no such Meeting, till you give Us full satisfaction of the Reasons for it.

Given at Our Court at Oxford, 22ᵗʰ May, 1643.

* * * * *

1643.—May 22.

20. Letter from the King to Lanerick.[323]

CHARLES R.

Right Trusty, and Right well-beloved Cousin and Councellour, We Greet you well.

We have herewith sent you Copies not only of the Letters We lately received from Scotland, but also of Our several Letters to Our Chancellour and Council there, the Originals whereof We leave to your Discretion, to deliver and make use of as you shall find best for Our Advantage: but for the Business it self, We have heretofore so fully declared to you Our Own Opinion therein, as We need say no more of that Subject to you.

We observe in the Letter to Us, that there are but eleven Councellours Names to it, and that none of those that are best-affected have subscribed it; and We find that as great, or a greater number of Councellours, Persons of great Quality, Place, and Trust, have not subscribed to it.

Given at Our Court, at Oxford,

22ᵗʰ of May, 1643.

* * * * *

1643.—May 29.

21. Letter from the King to Lanerick.[324]

CHARLES R.

Right Trusty, and Right well-beloved Cousin and Councellour, We Greet you well.

The Earl of Lindsay coming hither from London, hath assured us, that the Cause of the Two Houses sending into Scotland, to have the Lords that went hence sequestred, was, the Intercepting of their Letter sent to Our Dearest Consort, the Queen, and nothing else.

We perceive by the Copy of the Resolutions you sent Us, with what Prudence, and Loyal Courage, your Brother Hamilton and the Lord Advocate opposed at Council there, the Order for Calling a Convention of the Estates for which We would hare you to give them Our particular Thanks. You and others of Our Council there, know well, how injurious the Calling of a Convention of Estates, without Our Consent, is to our Honour and Dignity Royal; and as it imports Us, so We desire all Our well-affected Servants to hinder it what they may; but shall leave it to them, to take therein such Course, as they shall there upon advice conceive best, without prescribing any way, or giving any particular Directions. If notwithstanding Our Refusal, and the endeavours of our well-affected Subjects and Servants to hinder it, there shall be a Convention of the Estates, then We wish that all those who are right-affected to Us, should be present at it; but to do nothing there, but only Protest against their Meeting and Actions. We have so fully instructed this Bearer, that for all other Matters We shall refer you to his Relation, whereto We would have you to give credit.

Given at our Court at Oxford, the 29ᵗʰ of May, 1643.

* * * * *

1643.—June 5.

22. Message to the King from his Friends in Scotland.[325]

A Convention was indicted by the Chancellour, and such others of the Council as have signed His Majesties Letter thereabout, with the Advice and Concurrence of the Committees for conserving the Treaty and Common Burdens to be kept at Edinburgh the 22ᵗʰ of June: whereby it is conceived His Majesty suffers exceedingly in His Regal Authority, in the Calling thereof without his Special Warrant. A Proclamation for the Indicting thereof is likewise issued forth in His Majesties Name, expressing a danger to Religion, His Majesties Person, and the Peace of this Kingdom, from Papists in Arms in England, which in that appears to be contrary to His late Declaration sent to Scotland.

Hereupon divers Noblemen and Gentlemen well-affected to His Majesties Service met at Edinburgh, and after three or four days Debate, considering the exigency of Time, the present posture of Affairs, and the disposition and inclination of the People of this Country, did not conceive it fitting, that His Majesty should absolutely discharge that Meeting, (which certainly would be kept notwithstanding of any Discharge from Him, which would both bring His Authority in greater Contempt, and lose more of the Affections of the People, whereby the Power of His Majesties Servants would be lessened) but rather that His Majesty should so far take notice of the Illegal Calling thereof, and His Own Suffering thereby, that the same remaining upon Record may be an evidence to posterity, that this act of theirs can infer no such Precedent for the like in the future; but afterwards His Majesty, or His Successors, may legally question the same. And that His Majesties Servants here may be better enabled, and strengthened with the assistance of others of His Majesties faithful Subjects, who truly and really intend nothing but the Security of Religion as it is here established, and are altogether averse from and against the Raising of Arms, or Bringing over the Scotish Army in Ireland, whereby His Majesties Affairs, or their own Peace may be disturbed—they conceive it fit, that His Majesty should permit this Convention to Treat, and conclude upon such Particulars, as may secure their Fears from any danger of Religion at home, without interesting themselves in the Government of the Church of England. And in respect that the Two Houses of Parliament have not sent Supplies for Entertaining the Scotish Army in Ireland, whereby they may have some colour or ground for recalling them, it is conceived necessary, that this Convention should have a Power from His Majesty, to advise and resolve upon all fair and Legal wayes for Entertaining the said Army still in Ireland, and for recovering payment of the Brotherly Assistance: providing always, that in the doing thereof no Resolution be taken for Levying of Forces, or doing any Act, whereby this Kingdom, or any part thereof, may be put in a posture of War, or under any pretence to bring over the Scotish Army in Ireland, or any part thereof, without special Warrant from His Majesty; wherewith if such as shall meet at this Convention rest not satisfied, His Majesties Servants here are resolved to Protest, and adhere to these Grounds, and to oppose all other derogatory to His Majesties Authority, or prejudicial to His Service.

* * * * *

1543.—June 10.

23. The King’s Letter to the Convention of Estates.[326]

CHARLES R.

Right Trusty, and well-beloved Cousins and Councellours, &c.

We have received a Letter dated the 22ᵗʰ of May, and signed by some of Our Council, some of the Commissioners for Conserving the Articles of the late Treaty, and of the Commissioners for the Common Burdens: and though it seem strange unto Us, that those Committees should Sign in an equal Power with Our Council, especially about that which is so absolutely without the limits of their Commissions; yet We were more surprized with the Conclusions taken at their Meetings, of Calling a Convention of the Estates without Our special Warrant, wherein Our Royal Power and Authority is so highly concerned, as that We cannot pass by the same, without expressing how sensible We are of so Unwarrantable a way of Proceeding; and if We did not prefer to Our Own unquestionable Right the Preservation of the present happy Peace within that Our Kingdom, no other Consideration could move Us to pass by the just Resentment of Our Own Interest therein. But when we consider to what Miseries and Extremities Our Scotish Army in Ireland is reduced, by reason that the Conditions agreed unto by Our Houses of Parliament for their Maintenance, are not performed; and likewise the great and heavy Burdens, which We are informed Our Native Kingdom lies under, by the not timely payment of the Remainder of the Brotherly Assistance due from England, contrary to the Articles of the late Treaty; and withall remembring the Industry, which We know hath been used upon groundless Pretences, to possess Our Scotish Subjects with an Opinion, that if God should so bless Us here in England, as to protect Us from the Malice of Our Enemies, Religion, and the now-established Government of Our Native Kingdom, would be in danger: We (laying aside all Consideration of Our Own particular) resolve on Our part, to endeavour by all possible means to prevent all colour or ground of Division betwixt Us and Our good Subjects of Scotland; and therefore do permit you to Meet, Consult, and Conclude upon the best and readiest ways of Supplying the present wants of Our Scotish Army in Ireland, and providing for their future Entertainment there, until some solid Course be taken for recovering of the Arrears due to them, and for their constant Pay in time coming, according to the Conditions agreed upon in the Treaty; as also to advise upon the best way of Relieving the Publick Burdens of that Our Kingdom of Scotland, by pressing, by all fair and lawful means, a speedy Payment of the Remainder of the Brotherly Assistance due from England; as likewise to prevent the Practices of such as study to entertain in this Our Kingdom groundless Jealousies and Fears of Innovation of Religion or Government, the Preservation whereof (according to Our many Solemn Protestations) shall ever be most Sacred to Us; providing always, that in doing these things, nothing be done which may tend to the Raising of Arms, or Recalling Our Scotish Army, or any part thereof, from Ireland, but by Order from Us, and Our Two Houses of Parliament, according to the Treaty agreed upon to that effect: and We do require you, to limit your Consultations and Conclusions to the foresaid Particulars. And as by this, and many other Our former Acts of Grace, and Favour to that Our Native Kingdom, it clearly appears how desirous We are of preserving their Affections, and preventing all occasions of Mistakes betwixt Us and them; so We do expect, that your Proceedings at this time will be such, as may shew your tender Care of Us and Our Greatness, which by so many Oaths and Obligations you are tied to preserve.

Given at Our Court at Oxford, the 10ᵗʰ of June, 1643.

* * * * *

24. List of Documents bearing reference to the Church, from the 8th November 1641 to the 2d November 1643.

The importance and consequences of the proceedings in the Convention of Estates and General Assembly, which were held in Scotland in the summer and autumn of the year 1643, render it proper to supply a considerable number of collateral documents connected with the movements of these bodies; and, amongst other sources of information, the Register of Privy Council has been consulted for this purpose. There are some Minutes, &c., in that record, which it is unnecessary to transcribe fully. In order, however, to present a connected view of recorded occurrences from the most authentic source, it seems expedient to prefix, in chronological order, the titles and dates of the several minutes of meetings at which important deliberations took place; and, for this purpose, there is subjoined a note of these, from the time that the Privy Council was new modelled, in 1641, till the close of the year 1643. This will serve as a key to the reader in the perusal of the other documents referable to the period, which are subjoined, and thus preserve a distinct impression of the series of events connected with the Acts of the Church.

1641.

November 8. Admission of Councillors named by the King, with consent of the Estates.—Archibald Primrose’s admission as Clerk of Council.

1642.

April 9. The Parliament of England’s Declaration to the Council of Scotland.—His Majestie’s Instructions anent the Declaration foresaid. April 22. Declaration to the King and Parliament of England.

May 20. His Majestie’s Declaration for maintenance of true religion.—Declaration of the Parliament of England to the Council.

Ultimo Maii. Petition of Noblemen anent troubles, &c.

June 1. The Council’s Answer to the Petition.

June 2. The Council’s Answer to the King’s Majesty.—Act ordaining the husband to be answerable for his wyff being a Papist, and several Acts against Papists.

July 12. The Earl of Leven admitted General.

August 18. The Council’s desire to the Parliament for unity of religion in the three kingdoms.—Commission for Kirk Discipline.

September 21. Answer of the Parliament anent unity of Religion, (vide Acts.)—His Majesty’s Letter anent the stay of the Commissioners in London, and Answer of Council thereto.

September 29. The Council’s Reply to the Parliament of England.

November 3. His Majesty’s Letter anent joining with the Parliament in Kirk Government.

November 25. Parliament of England’s Declaration of the 20th October.

December 20. Parliament of England’s Declaration of 7th November.—His Majesty’s Letter concerning the said Declaration.—Not fitting to print the Parliament’s Declaration.

1643.

January 10. Anent printing of papers—“it was resolved, that the printing is no approbation.”

January 13. Petition from the Commissioners of the Kirk.

January 17. Recommendation to the Commissioners of the Kirk anent concurring with the Commissioners of the Peace to the King’s Majesty to remove Episcopacy.

January 19. Petition from the Kirk.

February 16. Anent the Petition against the annuities of Tithes.

March 29. Horning against Excommunicants.

May 12. Indiction of a Convention upon the 22d of June.—Marquis of Hamilton’s Declaration, that no meeting of the Estates be called without his Majesty’s Special Warrant had to that effect.—The Lord Advocate’s Declaration adhering thereto.—Letter to his Majesty concerning the Convention.

June 1. His Majesty’s Missive and Declaration, 21st April.—Lord Chancellor’s Declaration.

June 20. Production of the Treaty anent Ireland.

October 18. Act for subscribing the Mutual League.

November 2. Covenant subscribed (Solemn League and Covenant) by Councillors. THE

GENERAL ASSEMBLY,

AT EDINBURGH, 1644.

The Acts of the General Assembly of 1643 having now been presented to the consideration of the reader, not only in the most approved record of them by that Assembly itself, but illustrated by the hand of Baillie, we now proceed to notice the political and military events with which they were connected, and which, indeed, derived their chief characteristics from the spirit that animated the Church Assemblies of the period.

The most important document that emanated from the Assembly of 1643 was the Solemn League and Covenant, which became thenceforward the grand pivot on which all the affairs in Church and State of both kingdoms turned. Immediately after being sanctioned by the Assembly, it was carried to London for the concurrence of the English Parliament and Westminster Convention of Divines, which had been convoked without the Royal sanction. It was presented to both Houses of the English Parliament on the 28th of August, and to the Assembly of Divines; and, after some discussion, it was approved by the Westminster Assembly, and by the House of Commons, the members of which were ordained to subscribe it, and all the people required to sign it, under the penalty of being deemed “malignants.” It was subsequently, on 25th September, 1643, signed and sworn to by both Houses of Parliament, the Westminster Divines, the Scotch Commissioners, and a multitude of others, with circumstances of great ceremony and religious manifestations, in St Margaret’s Chapel, Westminster, and with this sanction returned to Scotland, where it was hailed as a symbol of national triumph. The 13th of October was appointed for its final adoption; and the Commission of the Church, the Committee of the Estates, and the English Commissioners assembled in one of the churches of Edinburgh, and, with the usual devotional solemnities, and many indications of gladness, it was signed and sworn to by these parties. On the 22d of October, the Committee of Estates issued an edict, requiring all the subjects of Scotland to subscribe, and threatening the recusants with punishment as enemies of religion, of his Majesty’s honour, and of the peace of the kingdoms. The Lords of the Scotch Council were imperatively commanded to appear on the 2d of November, and take the new Covenant; and Hamilton, Lanerick, and others, having failed to give obedience to these mandates, they were proclaimed enemies to God, to the King, and to the country; their estates were confiscated, and soldiers sent to seize their persons, and put to death all who might oppose them in the performance of this task. The proscribed parties, in some instances fled, but many were constrained to comply with these ordinances.

In pursuance of this League, the Scotch proceeded to aid by the sword in the extirpation of Popery and Prelacy in England; and before the end of November, 1643, the Scottish army was again in full force under the command of old Leslie, now Earl of Leven, as General; Baillie, Lieutenant-General of foot; and David Leslie as Lieutenant-General of horse. On the 19th of January, 1644, this army, consisting of 18,000 foot, and 3,500 horse, raised their camp at Hairlaw, near Berwick, and once more crossed the Tweed and entered England. It is unnecessary to follow the course of military operations in England; but, on the 30th of January, 1644, a manifesto, in name of both kingdoms thus united in arms against their sovereign, was promulgated, declaring that their armament was sent to the field in defence of the religion, liberties, and laws of both kingdoms, against the Popish, Prelatical, and malignant party.[327] And thus had the Presbyterian clergy of Scotland, with the co-operation of a large portion of its aristocracy, and the Puritans and Republicans of England, attained such an influence, by means of their League and Covenant, that they may safely be affirmed to have swayed the destinies of these kingdoms in the beginning of the year 1644; and the Commissioners from the Kirk to the Assembly at Westminster were enabled to transmit accounts, on the 20th of May, to the General Assembly, which met at Edinburgh on the 30th of that month, that could not fail to gratify their most sanguine wishes with respect to the extirpation of Prelacy, and all its appurtenances in England.[328] Baillie’s “Confidential Letters,” too, throw much light upon the arcana of the arrangements in the Westminster Assembly—the doctrinal standards of which are deserving of record, as still forming a part and parcel of the constitution of the Church of Scotland at the present day.

The Scottish Estates met in a few days after the Assembly convened, viz. on the 4th of June; and an abstract of the civil statutes applicable to our subject and the period, will be found among our illustrative documents.

THE PRINCIPALL ACTS

OF THE GENERALL ASSEMBLY, CONVEENED AT EDINBURGH, MAY 29, 1644.

Die Jovis penult. Maii.—Sess. II.

The Letter from the Presbyterie with the Army in England to the Generall Assembly.

RIGHT REVEREND,

Having the opportunity of the sitting of this Venerable Assembly, we thought our selves obliged to render some accompt of the estate of our Affairs. It hath pleased the Lord to exercise us since our out-coming, with many straits and difficulties, yet in the midst thereof he hath wonderfully upheld and carried us through. The depth of his wisedome hath suspended us for a time from any great action, to make us walk humbly before him, and to keep us in a continuall dependance upon himself: And yet he hath by his own power scattered before us the great Popish Army, and much diminished the number thereof, so that they do not now appeare against us in the Fields; that all may learne to trust in GOD, and not in Man. It was farre from our thoughts and intentions to have come this length at that instant when the course of Divine Providence pointed out our way unto us, which led us on by some long and speedie marches to joyne with my Lord Fairfax and his Sonne their Forces. The City of York, wherein a swarme of obstinate Papists have taken sanctuary, is blocked up; now and then God favoureth us with successe in some enterprises about it, and we look for more if the time be come which he hath appointed for the deliverance of this People.

Our Soules do abhorre the treacherous attempts of our disnatured Countrey-men, that have endeavoured to make their native Kingdome a seat of Warre, and our bowels within us are moved to think upon the maine mischiefs, if not tymeously prevented, that may follow upon the unnaturall Warres there; like unto these under which this Kingdome hath groaned for a long time. We have found none more malicious and cruell against us than these of our own Nation, and we measure those at home, by these here: Cursed be their rage, for it is fierce, and their anger for it is cruell. The present danger calls upon all to lay out of their hands what ever may hinder their haste, as one Man to come together for saving the Vine-yard that the wilde Boares would lay waste, and taking the Foxes that would destroy the Vines. You are, right Reverend, now set upon the highest Watch-tower, from whence you may discover the dangers that threaten on all coasts, and wee need not put you in minde to give warning to the Watch-men in their severall stations; to rouze up the People from their too great security; to call them to unfeigned Humiliation, and to stirre them up to wrestle with GOD by prayers that hee would preserve Truth and Peace at home against the machinations of Malignants; that hee would prepare the People here, and make them more fit to embrace the intended Reformation; and that hee would command these unnaturall and bloudy Warres to cease, that Religion and Righteousness may flourish through the three Dominions, Praying GOD to send upon you the Spirit of truth, who may lead you in all truth. We remaine

Your loving Brethren, the Presbyterie of the Scottish Army in England, Master ROBERT DOUGLAS, Moderator, in their name. Middle-thorp, 20 Maii, 1644.

The Petition from the distressed Christians in the North of Ireland.

To the Reverend and Honourable Moderator and remanent Members of the Generall Assembly of Scotland, conveened at Edinburgh, in May, 1644. The humble Petition of the distressed Christians in the North of Ireland,

Humbly sheweth,

That whereas your former enlarged bounty, and our present overflowing straits would require a gratefull acknowledgement of the one, and a serious representation of the other: Our case is such, as neither can be expected at our hands, being stricken with astonishment, and full of the furie of the Lord. We are these indeed who have seen affliction by the rod of his wrath: So that it were more fit, we had a Cottage in the Wildernesse amongst the Owles to mourn out our imbittered Spirits, then that by word or writ we should compeere before any of his People: Although you cannot be wearied in wel-doing, yet we shall no way think it strange, if now you shall give over any more care of us; Seeing the Lord hath testified against us, and the Almighty hath afflicted us. Your judgement is with the Lord, and your reward is with God, not onely for your two years visiting and watering a barren vineyard, but also for your zeale and care to have your Reformation spred amongst other opprest and borne-down Churches, whereof you have given an ample and famous testimony in sending hither that blessed League and Covenant which wee much desired and longed for, as by our Petitions to the Church and State of our Native Kingdome is knowne unto you; which hath had a wished and gracious successe by the favour and blessing of God, accompanying the pains of these to whom the tendering thereof was intrusted by you. And we conceiving a chief part of our miserie to consist in our want of opportunitie to joyne our selves with the People of God in the foresaid League; Esteeming our selves rejected of God and unfit to be joyned in any comfortable fellowship in the Gospel with them, when the said League and Covenant was presented to the Regiments; Wee made bold to lay hold upon the opportunity (though afflicted abjects) and cheerfully and unanimously joined our selves thereunto: That if wee perish in our misery, wee may die a Covenanted People; and, if our miserable life be prolonged, we may finde shelter and refreshment under the shadow thereof in our fierie trials, confidently expecting from the Lord by our neerer conjunction with you than of before, an accomplishment of what is agreed into the Covenant, which ye bountifully expressed before we were one with you, to your never-dying-commendation. We are nothing shaken in our minds with the odious aspersions of sedition, combination against the King, and overthrow of Municipal Laws, &c. (wherewith our Covenant is branded) nor with the threats of these who should be comfortable to us in our troubles: But are the more encouraged to beleeve that God shall raise up the Tabernacle of David that is fallen, and repair the breaches thereof: For, since we Covenanted with God, and united our selves together, our dying Spirits have revived, and we sing like these who have come forth from their Graves, for God hath had mercy on Jacob: In testimony whereof he hath opened the bowels of the Churches of Holland, who were strangers to us, and yet dear Brethren, and tender Sympathizers with our afflictions and sorrows, who, when these who were left of the Sword were in danger to dye by famine, did plentifully relieve us in our straits, not onely by comfortable encouragements to walk humbly with God, and wait for him who hides his face from the house of Jacob for a season; but also by their rich supply in Victuals and others necessar for our relief and comfort, which we humbly desire our Lord to repay seven-fold in their bosome, and become your Supplicants to joyne with us in a gratefull acknowledgement of their singular favours: And upon the heels of these favours you have continued your unparalelled compassions in keeping your forces and enabling them, together with the other Forces, for avenging the cruell murders, and effusion of Christian blood in this Land, notwithstanding of your owne multiplied difficulties. The Lord hath begun to delight into us, and in a day of salvation hath helped us (So happy are the people who are in Covenant with God.) We are these (indeed) who may justly be burnt up for our unfruitfulnesse in the days of our plenty, and stubbornesse in the dayes of our affliction, which hath brought us so low, that where we once enjoyed a blessed plenty, we must now beg of the crumbs that fall from your Table: Wee cannot dissemble, but so farre as we can discern our owne hearts, we would preferre the joyfull sound of the Gospel to our much wished Peace and precious lives: But it may be discerned, your Consultations of before have been guided by the Spirit of the Lord; in that when wee twice in our forward hasting desires begged the present loosing and planting of some Ministers amongst us, you judged it more convenient to supply us by turnes, as foreseeing that our captivity was likely to endure: Our hopes are so far revived, that we trust to see the day when he shall take the Cup of trembling out of our hands, and put it in the hands of them that afflicted us.

And therefore, if you account us fellow-partners of the Purchased Inheritance, Yet again suffer our necessitie to plead with you, that as it hath been by the Committee of Bils already advised, that a competent number of Ministers may be gifted to us by your Commission when they shall see the Calling cleared, the same may be granted as a testimony of your confidence, and expectation of our delivery; And in the meane time some others may be sent by turnes to keep in the dying lives of above twenty foure desolate Congregations, who are in danger to perish for want of Vision: And although we do professe, we count not ourselves worthy of such favours, yet as we have resolved to dye with the cry of hope in our mouthes to the Lords Throne; So in obedience of the use of the means by him appointed, we stretch out our hearts and our hands to you for help, and have sent our Brother William Mackenna, Merchant at Belfast, to attend what answer it shall please the Lord by you to returne unto

Your distressed Brethren and Supplicants.

Subscribed by very many hands.

3 Junii, 1644. Antemeridiem. Sess. V.

Act for the present Entrie of the new erected Presbyterie at Biggar.

The which day anent the Supplication subscribed and given in to the Generall Assembly by the Ministers and ruling Elders of the Kirks of Biggar, Skirling, Brochton, Glenquhome, Kelbocho, Culter, Lamyngtoun, Symontoun, Covingtoun, Quothquen, Welstoun, and Dolphingtoun, making mention, That the Generall Assembly at Edinburgh in August 1643 years, by their Act of the date of the twelfth day of the samine moneth and year, did upon good grounds, and after tryall and hearing of all Parties to the full, erect a Presbyterie seat at Biggar, to consist of the Kirks above-written; And granted to their Presbyterie full power of jurisdiction and exerceing Discipline, with all other Liberties and Priviledges belonging to any other Presbyterie; but suspended the entrie and possession of this new erected Presbyterie, during the pleasure of the Assembly: And therefore desiring the said Generall Assembly to ordaine and appoint the entrie and possession of the foresaid Presbyterie at Biggar, now presently; And to Declare, that it is their pleasure, that the entrie and possession thereof shall be no longer suspended, as the Supplication proports. Which Supplication being read in audience of the Generall Assembly, and thereafter the Commissioners from the Presbyteries of Lanerk and Peebles, and all others having entresse to oppose the desire foresaid being publickly called, and the saids Commissioners for Peebles and Lanerk personally present, being at length heard in what they could say or alledge therein: And the said Supplication and desire thereof, with the Alledgeances and Objections made against the samine, being taken to consideration by the Assembly, and they therewith being fully and ripely advised: The Assembly after removing of the Parties, and after consideration of the premisses and voycing of the foresaid desire, Ordaines the entrie and possession of the foresaid Presbyterie of Biggar, consisting of the particular Kirks above-mentioned, to begin now presently; And appoints and ordaines all the Ministers and Ruling Elders of the foresaids Kirks above specified, whereof the said Presbyterie consists, to meet and conveene as a Presbyterie, with all conveniencie, at the said Kirk of Biggar, which is the Place and Seat of the samine Presbyterie. And the Assembly refers to the Commissioners to be appointed by them for the publick affairs of the Kirk, to determine to what Synod this the said new erected Presbyterie shall be subordinate; As also to prescribe the order and solemnities that shall be necessar for entring and possessing the Ministers and Elders in the said Presbyterie.

Junii 3, 1644. Sess. VI.

Act concerning the Declaration subscribed by the Scottish Lords at Oxford.

The Generall Assembly having received a Copy of a Declaration, made and subscribed at Oxford, sent unto them from the honourable Convention of Estates, and having seriously considered the tenour thereof, doth finde the same to be a perfidious Band and unnaturall confederacy, to bring this Kirk and Kingdome to confusion, and to be full of blasphemies against the late Solemne League and Covenant of the three Kingdomes, of vile aspersions of Treason, Rebellion and Sedition, most falsly and impudently imputed to the Estates and the most faithfull and loyall Subjects of these Kingdomes: And seeing it is incumbent to the Assembly to take notice thereof, and to stop the course of these malicious intentions, in so farre as concernes them, Declare that the subscribers of this or the like Declaration or Band, or any that have been accessory to the framing, or that has been, or shall be accessory to the execution thereof, deserve the highest censure of the Kirk: And therefore gives power to the Commissioners of this Assembly appointed for the publick affairs, to proceed against them to the sentence of Excommunication, unlesse they make humble confession of their offence publickly, in such manner, and in such places as the Commission shall prescribe; Or otherwise to refer the tryall and censure of such Delinquents to Presbyteries or Synods as they shall think convenient. And when the sentence of Excommunication shall be pronounced, discharges Presbyteries or Synods to relax any from the sentence, without the advice of the Generall Assembly, or their Commissioners, nisi in extremis. And in respect of the atrocitie of this Fact, the Assembly in all humility, do seriously recommend to the right honourable the Estates of Parliament to take such course, as the persons that shall be found guilty, may be exemplarly punished, according to the merit of so unnaturall and impious an offence: And that some publick note of ignominie be put upon the Declaration and Band it self, if their Honours shall think it meet.

Act against the Rebells in the North and South.

The Generall Assembly considering the just sentence pronounced against the principall Actors in that Rebellion in the North and South, by ordinance of the Commissioners of the late Assembly; And finding it most necessary, that such as assisted or joyned with them in that impious and unnaturall Fact, be likewise censured; Therefore ordains Presbyteries and Synods respective, to proceed against them with the highest Censures of the Kirk, if they give not satisfaction by publick repentance: And when the sentence of Excommunication shall be pronounced, The Assembly discharges the said Judicatories to relax any of them from the sentence, without the advice of the Generall Assembly, or their Commissioners, nisi in extremis: To whom also the saids Presbyteries and Synods shall be answerable for their diligence in the premisses as they shall be required. And the Assembly doth humbly recommend to the Honourable Estates of Parliament, to take such course as the Persons that shall be found guilty may be exemplarly punished according to the merit and degree of their offence.

Act against Secret Disaffecters of the Covenant.

The Generall Assembly understanding that divers Persons dis-affected to the Nationall Covenant of this Kirk, and to the Solemne League and Covenant of the three Kingdoms, do escape their just censure, either by their private and unconstant abode in any one Congregation, or by secret conveyance of their malignant speeches and practises: Therefore ordains all Ministers to take speciall notice when any such Person shall come within their Paroches, and so soon as they shall know the same, that without delay they cause warn them to appear before the Presbyteries within which their Paroches lyes, or before the Commissioners of this Assembly appointed for publick affairs, as they shall finde most convenient; which warning the Assembly declares shall be a sufficient citation unto them: And als that all Ministers and Elders delate to the saids Judicatories respective, every such dis-affected Person, although without their own Paroch, so soon as they shall hear and be informed of them. And the Assembly ordains the saids Commissioners not only to proceed to Tryal and Censure of such disaffected Persons, but also to take a special account of the diligence of Ministers, Elders, and Presbyteries herein respective.

Act for sending Ministers to the Armie.

The Assembly understanding that Ministers are not duly sent forth to the Regiments of the Army, neither such as are sent duly relieved, which neglect falleth out oftimes, by reason of questions among Presbyteries interessed in the Regiments: Therefore for remedy hereof, thinks it convenient that this order be keeped hereafter; That a List be made of three Ministers by the Colonels, or in their absence the chief Officers of every Regiment, with advice and consent of the Presbyterie at the Army, and sent to Presbyteries here, or if the list be of Ministers in divers Presbyteries to the Commissioners of the General Assembly, that they may appoint one out of that list to be sent to the Regiment, to attend them for performing Ministeriall duties 3 Moneths: And that the relief of Ministers already sent or to be sent hereafter shall be in the same manner. And the Assembly ordains Ministers who shall be thus appointed by Presbyteries or the Commissioners of the Assembly respective, to repair to the Armie with all diligence, under the paine of suspension: And humbly recommends to the Honourable Estates of Parliament, to provide some way whereby these Ministers may have due and ready payment of their allowance, from the time of their going from their charges here. And it is declared that this order shall be also keeped for sending forth of Ministers to the Regiments in the second expedition.

Renovation of the Commission for the Publick affairs of the Kirk.

The Generall Assembly considering that the Commissioners appointed by the last Assembly upon the ninteenth day of August 1643 years, the last Session thereof to sit at Edinburgh for the Publick affairs of the Kirk, have not yet fully perfected that great Work for Unitie of Religion, and Uniformitie of Kirk-Government in his Majesties Dominions; And that now in respect of the present condition of affairs in this Kingdome, their proceedings cannot be examined at this time: Therefore finding it necessar that the said Commission be renewed unto the Commissioners therein mentioned, and to the Persons afternamed now thought fit to be added for the better expediting of the businesse; Do hereby appoint the Persons particularly nominate in the said Commission, viz. Masters Andrew Ramsay, Alexander Henderson, Robert Douglas, William Colvill, William Bennet, George Gillespie, John Oiswald, Mungo Law, John Adamson, John Sharp, James Sharp, William Dalgleish, David Calderwood, Andrew Blackhall, James Fleeming, Robert Ker, John Macghie, Oliver Colt, Hugh Campbell, Adam Penman, Richard Dickson, Andrew Stevinson, John Lawder, Robert Blair, Samuel Rutherford, Arthur Mortoun, Robert Traill, Frederick Carmichael, John Smith, Patrick Gillespie, John Duncan, John Hume, Robert Knox, William Jameson, Robert Murray, Henry Guthrie, James Hamiltoun in Dumfreis, Bernard Sanderson, John Levingstoun, James Bonar, Evan Camron, David Dickson, Robert Bailzie, James Cuninghame, George Young, Andrew Affleck, David Lindsay, Andrew Cant, William Douglas, Murdo Mackeinzie, Coline Mackeinzie, John Monroe, Walter Stuart, Ministers; Archibald Marquesse of Argyle, William Earle Marshall, John Earle of Sutherland, Alexander Earle of Eglintoun, John Earle of Cassils, Charles Earle of Dumfermeling, John Earle of Lauderdale, John Earle of Lindsay, James Earle of Queensberry, William Earle of Dalhousie, Archibald Lord Angus, James Vicount of Dudhope, John Lord Maitland, David Lord Elcho, John Lord Balmerinoch, James Lord Cowper, Sir Patrick Hepburne of Waughtoun, Sir Archbald Johnstoun of Waristoun, Sir David Hume of Wedderburne, Sir Alexander Areskine of Dun, Sir William Cockburne of Langtoun, Sir Thomas Ruthven of Frieland, Sir James Arnot of Fernie, Sir Walter Riddall of that Ilk, Sir Lodovick Houstoun of that Ilk, Sir William Carmichael fiar of that Ilk, Master George Douglas of Bonjedburgh, Master George Winrame of Libertoun, Laird of Brodie, Sir John Smith, James Dunnistoun, Master Robert Barclay, John Rutherford, William Glendunning, John Sempill, John Kennedy, and Master Alexander Douglas, Elders: And also Masters David Dalgleish, Andrew Bennet, John Moncreiff, Alexander Carse, Thomas Wilkie, James Guthrie, Henry Levingstoun, David Drummond at Creiff, John Hay at Renfrew, John Strang, Richard Inglis, William Falconer, John Paterson, Gilbert Rosse, Richard Maitland, George Cumming, William Campbel, Ministers, And William Earle of Glancairne, William Earle of Louthian, James Lord Murray of Gask, John Lord Yester, Robert Maitland, Frederick Lyon of Brigtoun, James Macdowell of Garthland, David Beton of Creich, Sir James Stuart Sheriff of Buit, Sir John Weemes of Bogie, Master William Sandilands Tutor of Torphichin, Archibald Sydserfe, Laurence Henderson, James Stuart, Thomas Paterson, and Alexander Jaffray, Elders, now added by this Assembly, to meet at Edinburgh upon the fifth day of this instant moneth of June, and upon the last Wednesday of August next, the last Wednesday of November next, and upon the last Wednesday of February next; and upon any other day, or in any other place they shall think meet: Giving and granting unto them, or any fifteen of them, there being twelve Ministers present, full power and commission to prosecute the said work of unitie in Religion, and uniformitie of Kirk-government in all his Majesties Dominions, and to do and performe all things particularly or generally contained in the said Commission of the preceding Assembly, or in an Act of the said Assembly upon the said 19 day of August, intituled, “A Reference to the Commission anent the Persons designed to repair to the Kingdome of England,” and to treat and determine therin, and in all other matters referred unto them by this Assembly, siclike, and as freely, as if all these were herein expressed, and as the persons nominat in the said former Commission might have done by vertue of the said Act and former Commission at any time by-gone, and with as ample power as any Commission of former Generall Assemblies hath had, or been in use of before, they being alwayes comptable and censurable for their whole proceedings hereintill by the next Generall Assembly.

Renovation of the Commission granted to the Persons appointed to repair to the Kingdome of England.

The Generall Assembly, finding that the great Work of unity in Religion, and uniformity of Kirk-government in all his Majesties Dominions is not yet perfected, Do therefore renew the Commission granted for that effect by the preceding Assembly, unto the Persons appointed to repair to the Kingdome of England upon the 19 day of August 1643, in the last Session thereof, Giving and granting to the persons therein mentioned, the same power, to do all and every thing particularly or generally contained in the said Commission, in the same manner, and as fully, as if the same were herein expressed, and as they might have done at any time by-gone by vertue of the former Commission.

The Assemblies Answer to the Presbyterie with the Armie.

Reverend and loving Brethren in the LORD,

We received yours of the 17 and 20 of May, and were much refreshed with the knowledge you gave unto us therein, of your sense of our condition here, and of the Lords dealing with your selves there in your straits and difficulties: We rejoyce exceedingly to see you make such a blessed use of the Lords delayes, for your further Humiliation and Dependence upon him: That Sanctuary, your Enemies, and the Enemies of your GOD hath taken, shall not save them: You have found by experience in your marches and maintenance, that events are not ordered by the propositions of men, but by the Providence and purpose of GOD. There is a time for every purpose under Heaven, and the Cup of the Amorites must be filled: Which being now full of every abomination, yea of the blood of the Saints, the cry whereof cannot but be heard in Heaven, and answered on Earth, presageth no lesse to us, than that the Lords time of his deliverance of his own, and destruction of his Enemies draweth near.

We are not unsensible of your present estate, and by the Lords grace shall be carefull, both here and with our Congregations at home, to make all take the same to heart. As for our condition here remembred with such pious affection by you, we doubt not but ye have heard what the Lord hath done for us; these happy beginnings of the Lords scattering our unnaturall Enemies in the North, gives us confidence of his assistance in the midst of difficulties against these that assault us in the South: It is nothing with the Lord to help whether with many, or with them that have no power.

The security of this Nation indeed is great, it is our part to blow the Trumpet to give warning to the People, and to rouze them from that fearfull condition which threateneth so much desertion. And to this end we have injoyned a solemne Fast, the causes whereof being more particularly considered by our Commissioners here, will no question be sent unto you, that if the Lord please, you may joyne with us there in that Action.

Wee have set down an order to be kept hereafter, for sending Ministers unto the Armie, which the Clerk will send herewith unto you. Now the Lord our GOD, in whose Name his people go forth against his Enemies, help and assist them, and cover their heads in the Day of Battell, and be their Refuge; and blesse your travels and endeavours, for the good of their souls and his own glory.

_Subscribed in name of the Generall Assembly by the Moderator._

Edinburgh, 3 June, 1644.

4 June, 1644. Sess. VII.

The Letter from the Commissioners at London to the Generall Assembly.

Right Honourable, Reverend, and Beloved in the LORD,

IT was the earnest desire of our hearts to have come unto you at this time, and to have brought with us the desireable fruits of our weighty imployments and labours, to our common rejoycing in the mids of so many troubles both here and there: but our Lord in his wisedome hath not judged it fitting, that this should be the time of our joyfull harvest, and of bringing our sheaves, to be matter of sacrifice to himself, and of shouting to us. Both Nations as yet doe but go forth weeping and bearing their precious seed; yet are we confident through JESUS CHRIST, that as it is a seed-time, if the Labourers (although other men before us have laboured, and we are entred into their labours) prove faithfull unto the end, the harvest shall come in due time, and in great plenty.

The common Directory for publick Worship in the Kirks of the three Kingdomes is so begun (which we did make known to the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly) that we could not think upon any particular Directory for our own Kirk, and yet is not so far perfected, that wee could present any part thereof unto your view: for although wee have exhibited unto the Grand Committee (which is composed of some of the Members of both Houses, and of the Assembly, with our selves) the materials of the publick Prayers of the Kirk, the method of Preaching, and the order of administration of both Sacraments, and have the Catechisme in hand; yet are they not throughly examined by the Committee, nor at all by the Assembly or Parliament, which we cannot impute to any neglect or unwillingnesse, but to the multiplicity and weight of their affairs, by which they are sore pressed, and above their power.

The Directory for Ordination of Ministers (which upon the extreme exigence of this Kirk was much pressed by the Parliament) is agreed upon by the Committee and Assembly, and some dayes past is presented to both Houses, but hath not yet passed their Vote. The Assembly hath been long in debate about the Officers and Government of the Kirk (concerning which, we offered the two Papers which wee drew up, according to the practice of our own, and other Reformed Kirks, and so neere as we could conceive, to the minde of the Generall Assembly, and did send to the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly) and hath passed many votes about the one and the other, but hath not broght their thoughts to such ripenesse and perfection, that they could think upon the publishing of them, or presenting them to your sight, nor is it in their power to do so, without warrant of Parliament. Your wisedome will consider that they are not a Generall Assembly, but some select Persons, called by Authority to give their advice in matters of Religion, that they walk in a way which hath not been troden by this Nation before this time, that many things seeme new unto them, and cannot obtain their assent, till they see them clearly warranted by the Word of GOD; That matters of the Government of the Kirk have been much controverted here, and the prejudices against Presbyteriall Government are many and great; That the two extremes of Prelacie and Independencie, which latter is the generall claime of all Sects and Sectaries, have prevailed most in this Kirk, and no other thing known by the multitude but the one or the other; That such as look toward the Government of the Reformed Kirks, finde a mighty party within and without opposing them; And that Reformation and Uniformitie must therefore be a work so full of difficulty, that the hand of the most high GOD, which is now begun to be stretched out in this Land, must bring it to passe.

There was also presented to the Assembly, a new Paraphrase of the Psalmes in English Meeter, which was well liked of, and commended by some of the Members of the Assembly; But because we conceived that one Psalme Book in all the three Kingdomes was a point of Uniformity much to be desired, we took the boldnes (although we had no such expresse and particular Commission) to oppose the present allowing thereof, till the Kirk of Scotland should be acquainted with it; and therefore have we now sent an essay thereof in some Psalmes. We have also sent another Specimen in Print, done by some Ministers of the City. Your wisedome hes to consider, whether it be meet to examine them by your Commissioners there, that their judgements be sent up unto the Assembly here, both about the generall of Uniformity in this point, and about the particular way of effecting it, whether by either of these two, or by any other Paraphrase, or by changing some expressions in the books now in use, which is aymed at by the first of these two.

As we cannot but admire the good hand of GOD in the great things done here already, particularly; That the Covenant (the foundation of the whole Work) is taken, Prelacie and the whole train thereof, extirpated; The Service-Book in many places forsaken, plain and powerfull preaching set up; Many Colledges in Cambridge provided with such Ministers, as are most zealous of the best Reformation; Altars removed; The Communion in some places given at the Table with sitting; The great Organs at Pauls and of Peters in Westminster taken down; Images and many other Monuments of Idolatry defaced and abolished; The Chappel-royal at Whitehal purged and reformed; and all by Authority in a quiet manner at noon day, without tumult: So have we from so notable experience, joyned with the promises of the Word, sufficient ground of confidence, that GOD will perfect this Work against all opposition, and of encouragement for us all to be faithfull in the Work of GOD, which is carried on by his mighty Hand, that no man can oppose it, but he must be seen fighting against GOD. It is unto us no small matter of comfort, that we have heard of no Minister of the Gospel (except such as the Kirk hath rejected) joyning with the Malignants there, in their ungodly and unnaturall afflicting of that Kingdome, while they are endeavouring the relief of the afflicted in this Kingdome; and we pray and hope, that they may carefully keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, and walk worthy both of their holy calling, and of the great Work, which the Lord is working by his own weak servants in Kirk and Policy.

Be pleased to receive a Letter from the Assembly, unto which you will return such an answer as shall seem good unto your wisedome, and withall (which is our humble desire) some word of your thankfull acknowledgement of the respect and favours done by them unto us.

We have at all occasions since our coming hither, acquainted the Commission with our proceedings, and by the help of God, shall be industrious in obeying your directions and theirs, during our abode here, which through the power and blessing of God, bringing the affairs of his own Church to a peaceable and blessed successe, wee wish may be for a short time, and unto which your fervent prayers through Christ may be very effectuall, which therefore is the humble and earnest desire of

Your affectionate fellow-labouring and fellow-feeling Brethren in the Work of the Lord,

ALEX. HENDERSON, SAM. RUTHERFURD, ROBERT BAILLIE, GEORGE GILLESPIE, JO. MAITLAND.

Worcester house, London, May 20, 1644.

The Letter from the Synod of Divines in the Kirk of England, to the Generall Assembly.

Right Honourable, right Reverend, and dearly beloved Brethren in JESUS CHRIST,

The blessing and comfort of that inviolable Union which our gracious GOD hath vouchsafed to both Churches and Nations, gave us opportunity the last year, to breath out some of our sighs into your compassionate bosomes: And such have been the soundings of your bowels, as have offered violence to Heaven by your effectuall fervent prayers, and brought many sweet refreshings to our languishing spirits by your pious and comfortable Letters, in answer to ours.

This makes us studious of all means of acknowledging your tender Sympathie, and of laying hold on all opportunities of repairing again to the same streams of consolation: for which end, as we cannot but confesse, that in the midst of those boysterous waves wherein we have been daily tossed, wee have met with many gracious and unexpected encouragements: so we must needs renew our former mournings, and rend our hearts afresh unto you, with greatest instance for all the assistance that your Prayers, Tears, Learning, Piety, and Largenesse of heart can possibly contribute to your poor afflicted and still-conflicting Brethren: And this we the rather beg of you, who, having bin first in the furnace of affliction, and are come out of great tribulation, are meetest to commiserate, and best able to comfort others in any trouble, by the comforts wherewith you your selves have been comforted of GOD.

It was in our desires to have presented to your Venerable Assembly, some of our dearest respects in writing, by that eminently learned and much honored Commissioner of yours, the Lord Waristoun: But his departure hence was so sudden to us, and unexpected by us, that we could not have time (as his Lordship can inform you) to tender by him such a testimony of our Brotherly and intimate affections, as may in some measure suite with your manifold and most affectionate expressions toward us, when our sighings were many, and our hearts faint: For such hath been your love, that no waters can quench it, and such the undertakings of the whole Kingdome of Scotland, through your furtherance, that we already begin to reap the fruits of all that Piety, Prudence, and Valour, which at this day render your Nation worthily renowned in the Christian World; and us, exceedingly straitned and restlesse in our selves, untill GOD please to open a way for our endeavours, to make some more answerable returnes.

Toward this, our thoughts and hopes were to have made, ere now, some proceedings of our Assembly legible in yours. But such are the continued distractions which lye upon our spirits, by means of the sad and bleeding condition of this Kingdome, as have cast us much behinde our own expectations, and hindred that expedition which the necessities of this Nation, and the desires of our Brethren abroad, do earnestly call for at our hands.

Sometimes through GODS goodnesse wee have a prosperous Gale: Sometimes againe, we saile like Paul and his company, very slowly many dayes. And even then, when wee draw near the fair Havens, some contrary Windes put us out into the Deep again. We walk in paths that have hitherto been untrodden by any Assembly in this Church: We therefore are inforced to spend more time in our inquiries, and in seeking of GOD a right way for us, that at length we may put into that high way, the way of holinesse, wherein Wayfaring men, though fools, shall not erre: And we will wait upon our GOD (before whom we have been this Day humbling of our Souls) untill he lead us into all these Truths which we seek after; and we shall labour to be yet more vile in our own eyes, as finding by experience that it is not in man to direct his way.

Those Winds which for a while do trouble the Aire, do withall purge and refine it: And our trust is that through the most wise Providence and blessing of GOD, the Truth by our so long continued agitations, will be better cleared among us, and so our service will prove more acceptable to all the Churches of Christ, but more especially to you, while we have an intentive eye to our peculiar Protestation, and to that publick Sacred Covenant entred into by both the Kingdomes, for Uniformity in all his Majesties Dominions.

Which Work we carry on (against what ever difficulties are cast in our way) with more ease and comfort, by the great sedulity and seasonable assistance wee daily receive from your Noble and Reverend Commissioners sitting among us: Their Prudence will (we doubt not) sufficiently furnish you with more particular information touching our affairs: And here, we cannot but acknowledge that the assidious presence of these our learned and highly-esteemed Brethren among us, and their free and faithfull contributing of their counsels to us, doe oblige us much to a double duty; the one of Thanks, which we now heartily render to you, for sending to us such excellent Helpers; the other of Request, which wee earnestly make for their continuance with us, untill the Work bee brought up to the finishing Cubite.

Now, the Great Master-Builder (without whose Almighty concurrence, the Builders labour but in vain) accomplish and perfect all his own glorious Work in your hands, and in ours also, to his own Glory, the peace and edification of all the Churches, and the comfort of our selves over all our travels and sufferings.

Your most affectionate Brethren and servants in the LORD, by the direction, and in the Name of this whole Assembly,

WILLIAM TWISSE, Prolocutor. CORNELIUS BURGES, Assessor. HENRY ROBROUGH, Scriba. ADONIRAM BYFIELD, Scriba.

Westminster, May 17, 1644.

The Generall Assemblies Answer, to the right Reverend the Assembly of Divines in the Kirk of England.

Right Honourable, right Reverend, and most dearly beloved in our LORD,

We do thankfully acknowledge your respectfull remembrance of us by your Letters at all occasions; and not a little rejoyce to see that happie correspondence and Christian communion so sweetly entertained amongst us, which is so acceptable in the sight of the Lord, so pleasant and profitable, especially when kept and entertained betwixt Kirks and Kingdomes about affairs of highest and most publick concernment and interest: We have nothing more in our desires than to entertain that harmonious correspondence, that Christian sympathie and compassion, that sounding and resounding of bowels, which well beseemeth Kirks and Nations, united by a solemn League and sacred Covenant, for mutuall endeavours, by all lawfull means, to a further unitie in that Faith once delivered to the Saints, and greater Uniformitie in Divine Worship, Discipline, and Government, according to the Paterne.

The case and condition of your bleeding Kingdome is no lesse sensible to us, than if our selves were in affliction with you; but we trust all is working to your best, and to our Lords glory: That some of you hes fallen, it is to try you, purge you, and make you white: If the Lord by those means be with that Reformation of his Ordinances, bringing also alongst that other Reformation of hearts and lives, should it not be welcomed with all joy, although it bee upon the expence of blood and lives? The Lord will turn the bygone rage of Man to his glory and your spiritual good, the remnant of rage will hee restraine. The Lord delivereth his owne by degrees; he is with them in trouble, and delivereth them, and honoureth them; He who hath been sensibly with you hitherto, and upholden you in your trouble, will, we trust, yet deliver you, and honour you: The more ye sow in teares, the greater shall be your harvest of peace and joy, when the Lord, according to the dayes wherein he hath afflicted you, and the years wherein ye have seen evill, shall make you glad, and his Work to appeare unto you, and his glory unto your children, and the beautie of the Lord your God to be upon you, and shall establish the work of your hands; yea, even establish the work of your hands.

We should prove both unthankfull to God, and unfaithfull to men, did we not hold out unto you the Lords gracious and powerfull dealing with us in the like condition, and comfort you with the consolations wherewith wee our selves have been comforted: We were involved in the like difficulties; we had the strong opposition of highest Authoritie set over two powerful Kingdoms, beside this of ours; and the unhappy providence of our wickedly-wise and wary Prelates, had done what in them lay, to make the Ministery of this Land sworn Enemies to the intended Reformation: So that we walked in a very wildernesse, in a labyrinth, and as upon deep waters, wherein not onely did our feet lose footing, but also our eyes all discovering or discerning of any ground; yea, wee were ready to lose our selves: Yet the Lord hath graciously rid us, and recovered us out of all these difficulties, and set our feet upon a rock, and ordered our goings. The experience wee have had in our own persons, affoordeth us confidence and hope concerning your affaires; and wee trust this hope shall not be disappointed; it is our duety to hope upon experience, and it is the Lords word and promise, that such an hope shall not be ashamed. It cannot choose but beget confidence in you, when yee shall consider, that ye have seen before your eyes your neighbouring Ship of this Kirk and Kingdome, having (as it were) loosed from your side, in the like or self-same storms, notwithstanding all tossing of windes and waves, yet (not by might, nor by power, but by the Spirit of the Lord of hosts) to have arrived safe and sound to the Port and Harberie; yea, and to have dared to put out again unto the storm, to contribute her weak endeavours for your help.

We acknowledge your impediments to be great and many; the sufferings of your Brethren, the People of GOD, cannot choose but both damp your spirits, and divide your thoughts: Your walking in an untrodden and unknown way, must put you (though never so willing to go on speedily, yet) to take time and leisure to ask for the right way; and you want not the opposition of some amongst your selves, to whom notwithstanding we trust the Lord will reveale his truth in his own time. Neverthelesse (much honoured and dear Brethren) go on couragiously against the stream of all opposition; every Mountain in the Way of Zerubbabel, the Lord shall make plain; and as many of you as are perfect, be thus minded, that forgetting the things that are behinde, and looking to the things that are before, you presse hard towards the mark, as having before you, not onely the prize of the high calling and recompence of reward, but also at the end of this race, these two precious Pearls and inestimable Jewels of Truth and Unity, and all the Reformed Churches beholding and looking on, not onely as witnesses, but also being ready to congratulate and embrace you.

We were greatly refreshed to hear by Letters from our Commissioners there with you, and by a more particular relation from the Lord Waristoun now with us, of your praise-worthy proceedings, and of the great good things the Lord hath wrought among you, and for you: Shall it seem a small thing in our eyes, that the Covenant (the foundation of the whole Work) is taken? That that Antichristian Prelacy with all the traine thereof is extirpate? That the door of a right entrie unto faithful Shepherds is opened; many corruptions, as Altars, Images, and other Monuments of Idolatry and Superstition removed, defaced and abolished; the Service-Book in many places forsaken, and plaine and powerfull preaching set up; the great Organs at Pauls and Peters taken down; That the Royal Chappell is purged and reformed, Sacraments sincerely administrate, and according to the paterne in the Mount; That your Colledges, the Seminaries of your Kirk, are planted with able and sincere Professors? That the good hand of GOD hath called and kept together so many pious, grave, and learned Divines for so long a time, and disposed their hearts to search his Truth by their frequent Humiliations, continuall Prayers, and learned and peaceable debates? Should not all and each one of these stir up our souls to blesse the Lord, and render both you and us confident, that he who hath begun the good Work, will perfect it, and put the Cope-stone upon it; That the beauty of a perfected Worke may shine to all Nations, and we may say and shout, Grace, grace, unto it; that the time may be when full liberty and leasure shall be to all the Builders of the House of GOD, to give themselves with both their hands to the building up and edifying the people of GOD in these things that belong to life and Godlinesse, to the making of them wise to salvation, and throughly furnished to every good work, and when the Lord shall delight to dwell more familiarly, and to work more powerfully in, and by his throughly purified ordinances? That you, afflicted and tossed with tempests and not comforted, shall have your stones laid with fair Colours, your foundations with Saphires, your Children shall be taught of GOD, and shall have great peace, and no Weapon framed against you shall prosper, and every tongue that riseth against you in Judgement shall bee condemned; That the Lord will awake as in the ancient dayes, as in the generation of old; That the Redeemed of the Lord shall come unto Zion with singing, and sorrow and mourning shall flee away.

And as we are confident that the Lord who heareth Prayer, and hath promised to guide his servants into all truth, will bring your labours to a comfortable conclusion: So do all the Reformed Kirks, and the Kirk of Scotland above all others extreamly long for the taste of the fruits of their pious labours and continual pains: And so much the more, that we have suspended some materiall determinations amongst our selves, upon expectation of Uniformity; and that in the meane time as many scandalous Papers come to our view, and to the hands of the people here, for libertie of conscience, toleration of Sects, and such Practices as are contrary to the Doctrine, Government, and Peace of all the Reformed Kirks. For stopping and suppressing whereof, as wee doubt not, but your Wisedome, and the Authority of the Honourable Houses of Parliament will use some more effectuall means; So do we hope that your Determinations shall carry such evidence of Divine Truth, and demonstration of the Spirit, that those unhappy Clouds of darknesse shall be so scattered, that they shall be no more gathered nor appear hereafter, to the dishonour of God, the prejudice of his truth, and the scandalizing of so many Souls for which Christ hath dyed.

We doe with hearty thankfulnesse resent all the kindnesse and respect you have shown to our Commissioners, and your high esteeme of them in love for the Works sake; Although their presence here would be very comfortable unto us, very steedable to the publick, and necessar in respect of their great and important particular charges and Stations; yet do we willingly dispense with all, yea nothing shall be too dear unto us, so that this Work be finished with joy, and Jerusalem made the glory and praise of the whole Earth: Because of the house of the Lord our God, we will seek her good: For our Brethren and Companions sake, we will now say, Peace be within her Walls, prosperity within her Palaces.

Subscribed in name of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland, by the Moderator of the Assembly.

Edinburgh, 4 June, 1644.

The Assemblies Answer to their Commissioners at London.

REVEREND AND BELOVED BRETHREN,

It would have been the rejoycing of our hearts, and the lightning of our countenances, to have seen your faces, and injoyed your presence here with us, especially, should yee have arrived unto us loaden with the spoils of Antichrist, the Trophees of the Kirk of Christ, and the long-longed-for fruits of your painfull labours: But seeing it hath pleased the Lord whose Interest in the businesse is main and principall otherwise to dispose, it doth become us with all humility to submit to his good pleasure, with faith and patience to attend his leasure, for he that beleeveth maketh not haste, and with more frequency and fervencie in prayer seek to him who will be sought for these things, and having begun the good work will perfect it, and double the benefit by bestowing it in a more seasonable time unto us.

We have not been a little refreshed with your Letters sent unto us and the Commissioners of the preceding Assembly, and with these from the Reverend Synod of Divines, the answer whereof you will be pleased to present unto them: By all which, and more particularly by a full Relation from the Lord Waristoun a faithfull witnesse and a fellow-labourer with you there, we see and acknowledge that by the Lords blessing, the Progresse of the Work is already more than we can overtake in the course of our thankfulnesse, that your labours are very great, your pains uncessant, your thoughts of heart many, that ye endure the heat of the day; but being confident of your patient continuance in wel-doing, and that your labours shall not be in vaine in the Lord, wee have renewed your Commission, and returned the Lord Waristoun unto you, according to your desire, that ye may prosecute that great Work which the Lord hath blessed so farre in your hands.

When the Ordination and entry of Ministers shall be conformable to the Ordinance of God, there is to be expected a richer blessing shall be powred out from above, both of furniture and assistance upon themselves, and of succeese upon their labours; for which end as our earnest desire is, that the Directory for it may be established; so doe we exceedingly long to see the common Directory for worship perfected, which may prove an happy means of that wished for Uniformity in the Kirks of the three Kingdomes, shall (we trust) direct by all Rocks of offence and occasions of stumbling, and shall remove all these corruptions wherewith the Lords sacrifice and service hath been defiled.

That point concerning a change of the Paraphrase of the Psalmes in Meeter, we have referred to the Commissioners here, whose power and Commission granted by the preceding Assembly, we have renewed and continued.

That there be difficulties concerning Kirk-Government, wee think it not strange for these reasons you lay out before us; yet because the minds of men are still in suspense upon the successe of the determination of that Reverend Assembly on the one hand, and upon the successe of the Warre on the other; which doth not a little faint their hearts and feeble their hands, both you and we must be instant with God and man for a finall determination of all these debates, and a happy and speedy conclusion of this great affaire, so much concerning his own glory and the good of his Kirk. Now the Lord lead you in all truth, and give you understanding in all things.

Subscribed in name of the Generall Assembly by the Moderator.

Edinburgh, 4 June, 1644.

The Assemblies Letter to the Kirks in the Netherlands.

FRATRES IN DOMINO PLURIMUM COLENDI,

Quæ anno superiore Ecclesiarum Zelandicarum nomine, missæ sunt ad nos Literæ, ut eas communis totius Ecclesiæ vestræ Belgicæ voluntatis testes fuisse interpretaremur, effecit benevolentia vestra tot tantisque officiis nobis spectata: quam sententiam nobis confirmarunt ea quæ copiosè clarissimus Eques D. Archibaldus Jonstonus Varistonus in foro supremo Judex, a reliquis tum Ordinum tum Ecclesiæ hujus Regni Delegatis Londino non ita pridem remissus, in hac ipsa Synodo Nationali de eximio vestro erga nos studio commemoravit: præsertim quanta fide, quam solicita diligentia nostram, vel Domini potius nostri Jesu Christi causam, quæ nunc Londini agitur, et promoveritis, et promovere etiamnum satagatis. Quo in negotio, ex iis, quorum ab eo recitata audivimus nomina, de propensa reliquorum voluntate et cura, ut conciliandæ Ecclesiarum Britannicarum unionis fœliciter suscepta consilia, vestra ope et opera prosperum mature sortiantur exitum, minime obscura fecimus indicia. Sunt hæc tam illustria benevolentiæ vestræ testimonia, et in omnium bonorum oculis adeo perspicua, ut eorum memoriam nulla unquam delere potuerint oblivia. Laboris autem et jam impensi et porro suscepti ad controversias in Synodo Londinensi suborientes fœliciter expediendas et decidendas nequando pœniteat, ex eo quem per divinam jam benedictionem fructum cepistis, optima quæqui in posterum sperare consentaneum est.

Huic tam honorificæ beneficiorum vestrorum commemorationi a D. Varistonio factæ supervenerunt ex partibus Hiberniæ aquilonaribus Literæ multorum Chirographis subsignatæ; Qui singularis gratiæ in illam Ecclesiam divinitus effusæ, ex quo tempore in societatem fœderis trium unitorum sub Rege nostro Regnorum admissi sunt, mentione facta, “hujus inquiunt divinæ benedictionis amplissimum nuper habuimus testimonium, Sanctorum in Belgio liberalitatem eximiam; qui nobis, ignotis licet et peregrinis, fratres se nostri amantissimos, et malorum nostrorum sensu tenerrimo compunctos aperte demonstrarunt. Pauculos enim nos gladio superstites, et fame propediem interituros, omnibus extremis circumventos, in ipso articulo sublevarunt: nec tantum oratione ad consolationem composita nobis animos confirmarunt, hortantes ut humiliter incedentes Deum liberatorem expectemus, qui non nisi ad breve tempus faciem suam ad domo Jacob abscondere solet, sed subsidio insuper opulento cum annonæ, tum aliarum rerum ad nostram in tantis angustiis relaxationem et solatium necessariarum, copiose nos refocillarunt. Tantam munificentiam cum supplices a Deo contendimus, ut septuplam ipsis in sinum rependat, tum demisse vos etiam atqui etiam rogamus, ut in tanti beneficii agnitione Ecclesiis Belgicis, nobiscum gratias agatis.” Hæc illi. In quo quidem officio si illis desimus, in nos pariter et illos graviter peccemus.

Agnoscimus igitur illustrissimorum et potentissimorum Hollandiæ, Zelandiæ, aliorumqui Ordinum Belgicorum tam eximiam beneficentiam: quibus non conniventibus modo et permittentibus (quod ipsum non vulgare beneficium habendum esset) sed authoribus etiam, modumque et rationem præscribentibus, exemplo quoque præeuntibus, in subsidium fratrum nostrorum Hibernensium collecta per Ecclesias facta ad ipsos mature deportata sit: Agnoscimus piorum in iisdem Ecclesiis Belgicis tam expromptam voluntatem et liberalitatem: agnoscimus tantum beneficium non in ipsos magis fratres nostros, quam in illorum persona in nosmetipsos esse collatum: Vosque (fratres Reverendi) obnixe rogatos volumus, ut quemadmodum nos ad omnem grati animi significationem prompti semper erimus, ita qua vobis potissimum ratione commodum videbitur, illustrissimis et potentissimis Ordinibus nostro nomine gratias agatis: populo autem Christiano curæ vestræ commisso tum publice universo, tum privatim singulis, ut occasio tulerit, demonstretis quam honorifice de ipsis sentiamus, et quanti faciamus tam eximiam benevolentiam et charitatem, qua in Ecclesiarum Hibernicarum consolatione viscera nostra refocillaverunt. Quæ autem vestræ fuerint partes, fratres charissimi, quam pio studio et labore, quam assidua diligentia tantæ charitatis semen in segetem et maturam tandem messem provexeritis, cum nos libentes agnoscimus, tum res ipsa loquitur, et fructus opimus abunde testatur. Imprimus autem (quod caput est) tantæ gratiæ authorem et largitorem nos una cum Ecclesiis Hibernicis laudamus et celebramus: comprecantes ut in vos universos, in Ecclesias a Domino vobis commissas, in illustrissimos Belgii vestri Ordines Spiritum suum copiose effundat, ut quemadmodum in Rep. vestra adversus hostem potentissimum defendenda, et inter tantas bellorum moles indies amplificanda, in Evangelii luce et veritate incontaminata contra inferorum portas in vestris Ecclesiis propugnanda, atque inde latius propaganda, immensa Dei vobis excubantis potentia, multiformis sapientia, et eximia beneficentia, per universum terrarum orbem hactenus celebrata est; ita bonis omnibus vos deinceps cumulare pergat idem fons omnis bonitatis, ut frementibus religionis et libertatis vestræ hostibus, sapientiæ et optimarum artium juxta ac armorum triumphorumque gloria inter nobilissimas gentes Resp. vestra fœderata quotidie magis emineat, Ecclesia sacrorum puritate, et cœlestis veritatis splendore perspicua refulgeat; eoque prospere vobis cedant vestra prudentissima et saluberrima consilia, quibus certissimum ad fœlicitatem publicam compendium vos capessere demonstratis, nec vobis tantum consulitis, sed de vicinis etiam Ecclesiis soliciti, qua opera, qua consilio opibusque vestris eas sublevatis et confirmatis omnes, et quasi de specula universis prospicientes de periculis imminentibus commone facitis, et ad ruinam ab hostibus dolose machinatum mature præcavendam armatis.

Ergo quod anno superiori, veluti signo dato, Reformatas omnes Ecclesias, missis ex Zelandia literis commonuistis, ut cum impostores, Jesu nomen impudenter ementiti, cæterique Antichristi satellites, quo securius in populum erroribus Pontificiis fascinatum grassari, et puriores Christi Ecclesias funditus extirpare queant, arctissima conjuratione sociati ad impia consilia patranda sese accinxerunt; Ita Ecclesiæ quoque Reformatæ sine mora consilia in medium alacriter conferant, et animos ac vires conjungant, ut perniciem sibi omnibus intentatam in hostium capita retorqueant: ni fecerint, tam pudendæ ignaviæ excusatione apud posteritatem carituri; consilium non minus prudens et fidum, quam fœlix et salutare libenter et tum agnovimus et nunc ipso etiam eventu comprobamus.

Principio autem ad hoc consequendum necessarium videtur, ut sine mora convolemus omnes ad Deum nostrum clementissimum, qui postquam Ecclesiarum Reformatarum mores minime reformatos multis annis longanimitate sua pertulisset, ferulam primum, mox etiam gladium vibratum interminatus, tandem rubentem et madidum suorumque sanguine calentem et spumantem per regiones plurimas jam diu circumtulit; in nos denique reliquos nunc intentat, nisi mature resipuerimus, et de domo ipsius amplius purganda, de gratia Domini nostri Jesu Christi pluris facienda, de cultu Dei ipsiusque institutis religiosius habendis, de Sabbatho ejus sanctificando, a quo nimium oculos nostros avertimus, et de moribus ad pietatis normam componendis magis serio quam hactenus a nobis factum est, nobiscum statuentes cum populo Dei sub Nehemia, Josia, reliquisque piis Gubernatoribus, religioso fœdere percusso, tanquam firmissimo vinculo Deo obstricti, nos inter nos arctius adversus hostes univerimus, ut avertat Deus jam fumantem et capitibus nostris imminentem iram, quam peccata nostra plurima et maxima adversus nos provocarunt et accenderunt.

Non tantum nobis deferimus, nondum eos renovato cum Deo fœdere, et votis nuncupatis dignos edidimus fructus, ut nostrum exemplum vobis proponere libeat: Quod tamen experti sumus, de Dei erga nos gratia, quod gratitudo erga Deum, quod gloria ipsius a nobis flagitat, celare non audemus. Quæcunque nostra male merita sunt in conspectu Dei et hominum; certe ex quo die nos de religioso fœdere cum deo et inter nos ineundo cogitavimus, a portis inferorum revocari, et res nostræ omnes in Deum nostrum necessario conjectæ melius habere cœperunt, et fœliciore hactenus successu processerunt. Quod si de fœderis hujusmodi religiosa societate coeunda (quod rerum vestrarum et Religionis in Britannia nostra ex fœdere nuper inito perpurgandæ et stabiliendæ commodo fieri possit) vestræ prudentiæ visum fuerit cogitare, et ex consilio eorum quorum interest statuere, ac cum aliis Reformatis Ecclesiis agere (pro ea qua apud omnes valetis gratia) ut eandem vobiscum ineant rationem, non dubium est, per Domini ac Dei nostri benignissimi Jesu Christi in Ecclesias suas gratiam, fore, ut non modo, quod certissimum adversus impendentia mala perfugium anno superiore missis ex Zelandia literis denunciastis, Ecclesiæ Reformatæ arctioris societatis vinculo inter se unitæ ad hostium conatus impetusque frangendos corroborentur et confirmentur; sed disjecti etiam lapides Domus Dei per Germaniam ex rudere et cineribus redivivi recolligantur, ac gloriosum Domini nostri Templum ibidem instauretur: et purioris Religionis Professores in istis Ecclesiis, per resipiscentiam ad cum qui percussit eos, reversi, et quod nullis canescat sæculis fœdere, Domino nobiscum coadunati, malis, sub quorum pondere tot annos gemiscunt, tandem subleventur. Qui dies longe optatissimus si per Dei gratiam semel illuxerit; de consiliorum communione inter Reformatarum Ecclesiarum Synodos per Legatos et Literas concilianda iniri possit ratio, per quam Ecclesiæ hostes compescantur, hæreses opprimantur, et schismata resarciantur, pax cum Deo et inter Ecclesias firma conservetur, et gloriosum Dei opus in Evangelio per orbem terrarum propagando, et Antichristi regno abolendo promoveatur. Quod ut optandum, et sperandum, piis et prudentibus vestris meditationibus, ut bonum semen fœcundissimo solo commendamus.

Vestræ Dignitati et Fraternitati addictissimi, Pastores et Seniores Nationalis Synodi Scoticanæ, et nostro omnium nomine ac mandato,

JA. BONAR, Moderator.

Edinburgi, 4 Junii, 1644.

DIRECT.

Ecclesiis Dei, quæ sunt in unitis Hollandiæ, Zelandiæ, aliisque fœderati Belgii Provinciis.

Ordinance concerning Bursars.

The Assembly understanding that the Overture for maintaining Bursars, in the Assembly holden in the year 1641, upon the 7 of August, Sess. 15, is never yet put in practice: Do therefore Ordain Presbyteries to put the same in practice with all diligence, and to make account thereof to the next Assembly.

Ordinance for up-lifting and imploying Penalties contained in Acts of Parliament, upon pious uses/

The Assembly understanding that the executing of some laudable Acts of Parliament, made against Non-Communicants and Excommunicate persons, and of divers other Acts containing pecuniall pains for restraining of Vice, and advancing Piety, is much neglected by the slownesse of Presbyteries and Ministers, in seeking Execution thereof: Therefore ordains Presbyteries and Ministers respective, to be diligent hereafter by all means, in prosecuting full and exact Execution of all such Acts of Parliament, for lifting the saids Penalties contained in the same, and for faithfull imployment thereof, upon pious uses, and that every Presbytery report their diligence herein yearly to Generall Assemblies.

An Overture concerning Promise of Marriage made by Minors, to those with whom they have committed Fornication.

Forsameikle as it is found by experience, that some young men being put to Colledges by their wel-affected Parents, that they may be instructed in the knowledge of Arts and Sciences, to the intent they may bee more able for publick Imployments in the Ecclesiastick and Civill state, that the said Children hes committed Fornication: And the Woman and her friends hes seduced the foresaid Schollers being Minors, to make promise of Marriage to the party with whom they have committed Fornication; And thereupon intends to get the benefite of marriage with the said young men, not onely without the consent of their Parents, but to their great grief, and to the great appearance of the ruine and overthrow of their estate: Which may be the case of Noblemen and Gentlemens children, as wel as of these of other estates and degrees within the Kingdom. Wherefore if the Assembly think it expedient, it would be declared that all such promises be made null and of none effect, especially where the maker of the promise is Minor, and not willing to observe the samine, because his Parents will not consent, but oppose and contradict, threatning to make him lose not onely his favour but both blessing and birth-right. This Ordinance shall not onely be very expedient for many good civill causes, but is very consonant and agreeable to the Word of God, and will be very comfortable to many Godly Parents, who otherwise may be disappointed of their pious intentions, and have the comfort they expected, turned to an heavy and grievous crosse.

The Generall Assembly thinks it convenient at this time, to delay any determination in the matter above-written untill the next Assembly, That in the meane time every Presbyterie may take the same to their serious consideration, and report their judgements to the Assembly.

Act concerning dissenting voices in Presbyteries and Synods.

The Assembly thinks it necessar, if any Member of Presbyteries or Synods shall finde in matters depending before them, that the Moderator shall refuse to put any thing of Importance to voices; Or if they finde any thing carried by plurality of voices to any determination which they conceive to be contrary to the Word of God, the Acts of Assembly, or to the received order of this Kirk, That in either of these cases they urge their dissent to be marked in the Register; And if that be refused, that they protest as they would desire to be free of common censure with the rest: And the Assembly declares the dissenters to be censurable, if their dissent shall be found otherwise nor they conceived.

Act concerning the Election of a Moderator in Provinciall Assemblies.

The Generall Assembly understanding that some Provinciall Assemblies in choosing their Moderator tye themselves to these Persons who have been before named and designed in particular Presbyteries, which is against the libertie of the Provinciall Assembly: Therefore discharges Presbyteries to make any such nomination hereafter; And ordain Provincials in their first meeting, to elect their Moderator, and to make their own List for that effect without any such prælimitation.

Act for keeping of the Fast by the Congregations in the Towne where the Assembly holds.

The Assembly judge it most necessar and comely, seeing the first day of the meeting of Generall Assemblies, is by the laudable practice of this Kirk a day of Fasting and Humiliation, for craving the Lords blessing to that meeting; That not onely the Members of the Assembly, but that all the Congregations also of the Town where the Assembly holds bee so exercised: And that publick worship be in all the Kirks thereof that day for that effect.

The Generall Assembly appoints the meeting of the next Assembly, to be upon the last Thursday of May, in the yeer 1645.

INDEX of the ACTS of the ASSEMBLY holden at EDINBURGH, 1644. Not Printed.

1.—Election of Master James Bonar Moderator. Sess. I.

2.—Continuation of the decision in the question concerning the Commission from Craill, untill the appellation be discussed. Ib.

3.—Appointment of Committees for Bills, Reports, &c. Sess. II.

4.—A Letter from the Presbytery at the Armie concerning sending Ministers unto them. Ib.

5.—A Letter from the Presbyterie in Ireland. Ib.

6.—The Assemblies thankful resentment of the E. Louthians sufferings. Ib.

7.—The desire of the Convention of Estates, to quicken the proceedings of the Assembly, and the Assemblies resolution thereinto. Sess. III.

8.—Reference to the Commission to be appointed by the Assembly, for presenting Overtures, Acts, &c., to the Parliament. Ib.

9.—Renovation of the Act of the preceding Assembly, for planting the new Colledge of St Andrews. Ib.

10.—Ref. of Denmures Bill.

11.—Ref. of Aytouns Bill.

12.—Committee to consider some Overtures concerning Universities and Schooles. Sess. IV.

13.—Commission granted to M. William Cockburn, M. Hugh Mackale for the first 3 Moneths beginning the 1 of Aug. next; to M. George Dick, and M. John Dick the next 3 Moneths; and to M. John Levingstoun, and M. Thomas Wylie for the last 3 Moneths, to repair to the North of Ireland, bearing the same power granted to the Persons appointed for that imployment by the preceding Assembly. Ib.

14.—Renovation of the Commission for sending Expectants to Ireland. Ib,

15.—Recom. of Sir John Weemes of Bogie his Bill. Ib.

16.—Commission for visitation of Orkney, Zetland, Caithnes, Sutherland and Rosse, to Masters William Falconer, and Murdo Mackeinzie, and Alexander Brodie of that Ilk.

17.—Act for M. George Halyburtouns going to the Army. Ib.

18.—Report of the Lords of Exchequer their promise concerning payment of some of the arreers of the annuitie of 500 lib. Ib.

19.—Act and Reference concerning M. James Wood. Ib.

20.—Reference to the Commission of this Assembly concerning the Papers presented by my Lord Waristoun, which were directed to the Commissioners of the preceding Assembly. Sess. V.

21.—Ref. to the Commission for planting the New Colledge of Aberdene. Ib.

22.—Transportation of M. George Leslie to the Kirk of Leslie. Ib.

23.—Act concerning the planting of the Kirk of Syres. Ib.

24.—Ref. of the Countesse of Kinnowles Bill to the Commission. Ib.

25.—Act concerning M. Andrew Murray Minister at Ebdie. Ib.

26.—Act and Ref. concerning the planting of the Kirk of Lamingtoun. Ib.

27—Ref. to the Commission of the Assembly concerning Overtures for Universities and Schooles, &c. Sess. VI.

28.—Ref. to the said Commission for planting the Kirk of Aberdene. Ib.

29.—Indiction of a Fast. Ib.

30.—Renovation of the appointment of the preceding Assembly for framing a Directory for Worship, and for tryall of Synods, Presbyteries, and Kirks. Ib.

31.—Act for the Clerks subscribing the deliverance of the Committee of Bils for charity to the distressed people of Ireland. Ib.

32.—Ref. to the Commission for considering the formes and draughts of Commissions for visitation of Universities. Ib.

33.—Act recalling two Acts of the Commission for visitation of the University of S. Andrews. Ib.

34.—Recom. to the Commission concerning confirmation of Ministers Books in their wives Testaments. Ib.

35.—Recom. to the said Commission concerning Witches and Charmers. Ib.

36.—Ref. of the Overtures of the Synod of Murray to the said Commis. Ib.

37.—Recom. of D. Adam Stuart. Ib.

38.—Renovation of the Act concerning James Murray. Sess. ult.

39.—Continuation of the Commission of the preceding Assembly appointed to sit at Air. Ib.

40.—Act concerning M. Robert Peirson Minister in Orkney. Ib.

41.—Recom. of the Lord Gasks Bill. Ib.

42.—Act concerning the Kirks of Aberchirdour and Ennerkethenne. Ib.

43.—Ref. of M. Alex. Petries Letter to the Commission of Assembly. Ib.

44.—Act concerning the reposition of M. John Maxwel sometime Minister at Glasgow, with an Ordinance for his subscribing a particular Declaration of the unlawfulnesse of Episcopacy. Ib.

45.—Ref. of my Lord Seatons Bill to the Commission of Assembly. Ib.

46.—Letter from the Presbyterie at the Army, with a Reference to the Commission concerning the restraint of transporting Women to the Army. Ib.

47.—Ref. to the Commission of Assembly concerning the Letters from the Commissioners at London, &c. and concerning the Paraphrase of the Psalmes in Meeter. Ib.

48.—Ref. of my Lord Yesters Bill to the said Commission. Ib.

49.—Act concerning M. Alexander Trotter. Ib.

50.—Ref. of Margaret Thomsons Bill to the Commission of Assembly. Ib.

51.—Remit. to the Presb. of Achterardour, concerning the matter of M. William Cook. Ib.

52.—Transplantation of M. William Rait to Brechen. Ib.

53.—Ordinance for the Ministers of the Presbytery of Peebles their acknowledgement of their disobedience to the Acts both of the Generall and Provinciall Assemblies, in admitting M. John Hay, upon their knees before the Provinciall of Louthian; And approbation of the dissenters; with M. John Hayes Declaration, and the Assemblies Ordinance for his subscribing a particular Declaration concerning the unlawfulnesse of Episcopacie. Ib.

54.—Ref. concerning the Kirk of Lesmahago to their Provinciall. Ib.

55.—Ratification of the Contract betwixt James Maxwel of Innerweeke, and M. John Macghie, concerning augmentation of the Ministers provision at Dirletoun, and of the Acts of Presbytery and Synod thereanent. Ib.

56.—Ref. from the Presb. of Hadingtoun, and the Assemblies Answers. Ib.

57.—Act. for Presb. of Ersiltouns furnishing of Ministers to the Master of Cranstouns Regiment, and for sending forth presently M. Thomas Donaldson. Ib.

58.—Act for the Presb. of Dalkeith sending a Minister to La. Nidries Regiment. Ib.

59.—Ref. to the Commission of Assembly of the desires and Overtures of Caitnes. Ib.

FINIS.

=Miscellaneous Historical Documents,=

RELATIVE TO THE ECCLESIASTICAL AND POLITICAL EVENTS IN SCOTLAND—1644.

1. Excerpts from Principal Baillie’s Account of the Westminster Assembly, continued from page 384.

To Mr William Spang. May 31, 1644.

You know this is no proper assembly, but a meeting called by the parliament to advise them in what things they are asked; so their not answering comes on no neglect I know very well. By all means encourage Apollonius, and whomever else you can, to assist in this common cause: if this season be missed, it will be hardly recovered. The Independents have no considerable power either in the assembly or parliament, or the General or Waller’s army; but in the city and country, and Manchester’s army, their strength is great and growing; yet by the help of God and our friends, if once we had the assembly at an end, and peace, we would get them quieted. Since our Friday fast we have made good speed in the assembly. Our church-sessions, to which Independents gave all, and their opposites nothing at all, we have got settled with unanimity in the Scots fashion. Our great debate, of the power of excommunication, we have laid aside, and taken in at last the directory. Already we have past the draught of all the prayers, reading of scripture, and singing of psalms, on the Sabbath-day, nemine contradicente. We trust, in one or two sessions, to pass also our draught of preaching. If we continue this race, we will amend our former infamous slowness. Always I can say little till once we pass the directory of the Lord’s Supper. In the committee we found they were very stickling; the Independents, and all, love so well sundry of their English guises, which we must have away; however we are in hope of a better speed than before.

* * * * *

Publick Letter. June 7, 1644.

Our progress in the assembly, albeit slow, yet, blessed be God, is sensible daily. We have passed, but after a world of debate, all the directory which concerns ordinary prayers, reading of the word, singing of psalms, and preaching. Our toil is exceeding great; every day, from eight in the morning till near one, and oft in the afternoon from three to half-past six, we are in exercise; only the Saturday free, and that for our Sunday’s preaching, when single times any of us does vaik. All of us long much to be at home; but we are all commanded to stay, and attend this great service. Of a truth, to our power, we put spurs to their slow sides. We hope all, ere it be long, shall go according to our hearts desire. The Independents, our great retarders, it is like, shall not vaunt themselves, in the end, of their oppositions. The most of their party are fallen off to Anabaptism, Antinomianism, and Socinianism; the rest are divided among themselves. One Mr Williams has drawn a great number after him to a singular Independency, denying any true church in the world, and will have every man to serve God by himself alone, without any church at all. This man has made a great and bitter schism lately among the Independents. We hope, if once we had peace, by God’s help, with the spirit of meekness mixed with a little justice, to get the most of these erroneous spirits reduced. The ministers of London, near six score, have their weekly meetings. They are all Presbyterians, except Burton, said to be a Brownist; John Goodwin to be a Socinian, and one scrupling Pædobaptism. Some of the Independents are lecturers, but none settled ministers.

* * * * *

My Publick Letter.

We are proceeding in our assembly. This day before noon we got sundry propositions of our directory for the sacrament of the Lord’s supper passed; but in the afternoon we could not move one inch. The unhappy Independents would mangle that sacrament. No catechising nor preparation before; no thanksgiving after; no sacramental doctrine, or chapters, in the day of celebration; no coming up to any table, but a carrying of the elements to all in their seats athort the church: yet all this, with God’s help, we have carried over their bellies to our practice. But exhortations at tables yet we stick at. They would have no words spoken at all. Nye would be at covering the head at the receiving. We must dispute every inch of our ground.

* * * * *

For Mr Robert Ramsay. The end of June.

Very many of the assembly are departed for want of means. The allowance granted by the parliament is not paid. What we gave in concerning ordination yet lies still, and, by the underhand dealing of the Independents, is like to come out from the House so mangled, that if we get it not helped, it will much offend us both for the matter and the preparative, it being the first paper came from us to the Houses. Very many things that come to be handled in the assembly are new to us all, and obscure. We have to do with very many scrupulous and thraward wits. Whether we have had need of prayers or not, you may judge. We have overcome many difficulties; our God has extricated us out of very many labyrinths; we are confident therefore, by the assistance of God’s people there, to see a glorious work ended in these dominions, and begun elsewhere, ere it be long.

* * * * *

To Mr William Spang. June 28.

After very great labour, we gave in, as our first fruits, a paper for ordination to both Houses. Oft had they called for it before it came. When it had lien in their hands neglected for many weeks, at last it was committed to a few of the Commons to make a report to the House about it. We hear surmises, that this committee had altered much of our paper; but I finding by Mr Rous, the chief of that committee, that the alterations were both more and greater than we suspected, and that the committee had closed their report, and were ready to make it to the House, without any further meeting, I persuaded him it would be convenient before the report was made, and either Houses engaged in any thing which was against the mind of the assembly, and of our nation, to confer privately with some of us anent these alterations. Upon this he obtained an order of the House for the committee to call for any of the assembly they pleased. This he brought to the assembly, and called out Marshal and me to tell us his purpose. We gave him our best advice. On his motion the assembly named Marshal, Vines, Burgess, Tuckney, and the scribes, to wait on; and withal requested us to be with them. Great strife and clamour was made to have Mr Goodwin joined; but he was refused by a vote. Marshal came not. At meeting we found, they had passed by all the whole doctrinal part of ordination, and all our scriptural grounds for it; that they had chosen only the extraordinary way of ordination, and in that very part had scraped out whatever might displease the Independents, or patrons, or Selden and others, who will have no discipline at all in any church jure divino, but settled only upon the free-will and pleasure of the parliament. Mr Henderson, and the rest, reasoned against the dangerousness and disgrace of this their way, so clearly, that sundry of the gentlemen repented of their alterations; yet the most took all to advisement. We, in private, resolved we would, by all means, stick to our paper; else, this being the first, if we yielded to these most prejudicial alterations, which the Independents and Civilians underhand had wrought, the assembly’s reputation was clean over-thrown, and Erastus’s way would triumph. What will be the end of this debate, God knows. If the assembly could stand to their deed, we hope to have the parliament reasonable; for they will be loth to lose the assembly and us, for the pleasure of any other party. But we fear the fainting of many of our House: this holds our mind in suspense; only we are glad we have taken the matter before it came to the House. This day we were vexed also in the assembly; we thought we had passed with consent, sitting at the table; but behold Mr Nye, Mr Goodwin, and Bridges, cast all in the hows, denying to us the necessity of any table, but pressing the communicating of all in their seats, without coming up to a table. Mess. Henderson, Rutherford, and Gillespie, all three disputed exceeding well for it, with arguments unanswerable; yet not one of the English did join with us, only Mr Assessor Burgess, who then was in the chair, beginning to speak somewhat for us, but a little too vehemently, was so met with by the Independents, that a shameful and long clamour ended their debate. This has grieved us, that we fear the end of our work, always we expect it shall be better. Prince Rupert is not gone south, but north towards Cumberland. I pray God save Callendar’s army and Scotland from his bloody mouth.

* * * * *

July 5, 1644.—As for the assembly, these three weeks, Mr Nye, and his good friend Mr Herle, has kept us on one point of our directory alone, the recommending of the communicants coming up to the table to communicate. Their way of communicating, of some at the table, and some about it, without any succession of companies to more tables, is that whereon we stick, and are like to stick longer. Also the great appearance of the parliament’s misleading, by a few, to change the papers we gave in to them, so that nothing shall be established on any scripture or divine right, did much afflict us. But behold, in a moment, when our credit was beginning sensibly to decay, God has come in. Our army has fought Prince Rupert, has overthrown his forces, taken his cannon and baggage, killed many of his chief officers, and chased the rest into York.

* * * * *

We dare not be too much exalted, only we bless God from our heart, who is beginning to shine on our army, and make it, after very long expectance and beating down of our pride, to be a fountain of joy and hope to these who love the welfare of religion. We hope things in the assembly and parliament may go more after our mind. Our army oft signified to us, they conceived their want of success flowed most from God’s anger at the parliament and assembly, for their neglect of establishing of religion. We oft told them the truth, that we had no hope of any progress here, till God gave them victories; and then, we doubted not, all would run both in parliament and assembly.

* * * * *

July 12, 1644.—In our assembly we go on as we may. The Independents and others kept us long three weeks upon one point alone, the communicating at a table. By this we came to debate, the divers coming up of companies successively to a table; the consecrating of the bread and wine severally; the giving of the bread to all the congregation, and then the wine to all, and so twice coming up to the table, first for the bread, and then for the wine; the mutual distribution, the table-exhortations, and a world of such questions, which to the most of them were new and strange things. After we were overtoiled with debate, we were forced to leave all these things, and take us to general expressions, which, by a benign exposition, would infer our church-practices, which the most promised to follow, so much the more as we did not necessitate them by the assembly’s express determination. We have ended the matter of the Lord’s Supper, and these last three days have been upon baptism. We have carried, with much greater ease than we expected, the publickness of baptism. The abuse was great over all this land. In the greatest parish of London, scarce one child in a-year was brought to the church for baptism. Also we have carried the parent’s presenting of his child, and not their midwives, as was their universal custom. In our last debate with the committee of Commons, for our paper of ordination, we were in the midst, over head and ears, of that greatest of our questions, the power of the parliament in ecclesiastick affairs. It is like this question shall be hotter here than any where else: but we mind to hold off; for yet it is very unseasonable. As yet we are come to no issue what to do with that paper.

* * * * *

The chief point we wish were proven, is the real authority, power, and jurisdiction of synods and classical presbyteries over any the members, or the whole, of a particular congregation; also the right of ordinary professors to the sacraments, though they can give no certain or satisfactory signs of real regeneration. These two are the main heads; also I wish the power of presbyteries classical, to ordain and excommunicate, were cleared. Many besides the Independents, by Voetius’s writs, are brought to give the rights of both these actions to the congregational presbytery, much against our mind and practice. The churches of Jerusalem, Corinth, and the rest of the apostolick churches mentioned in the New Testament, which can be proven to have practised either ordination or excommunication, appear to us to have been classical, consisting of more congregations than one, and of greater numbers, when they did exercise either of these acts, than could meet in one place. Also it is a great question about the power of jurisdiction in a congregation. We are not against the people’s power of election of the officers, or, at least, free consent thereto; but beside, they press all process and acts of censures to be done, if not in the name and authority, as the Brownists, and those of New England, yet necessarily in the presence, and with the consent, not only of the presbytery congregational, but also of the whole people, even every communicant male. If in these we were agreed, I think the difficulty would be small in any other matter.

* * * * *

To Mr David Dickson. July 23, 1644.

Our progress in the assembly is small; there is so much matter yet before us, as we cannot win through for a long time after our common pace. Our Independents continue and increase in their obstinacy. Much is added to their pride and hope by their service at the battle of York; albeit much of their valour is grounded on very false lies, prejudicial to God, the author, and to us, the true instruments, of that day’s honour. The politick part in the parliament is the stronger, who are resolute to conclude nothing in the matters of religion, that may grieve the sectaries, whom they count necessary for the time. Our army is much diminished in number and reputation. Also here Callendar’s army is called very small, and no ways able to reduce Newcastle. The letters we have, both from the committee and presbytery at York, are much for a safe peace; which we wish from our heart; but think their proponing of it is from the conscience of their present weakness. We fear the extraordinar long stay of our commissioners be from new factions and divisions among yourselves.

* * * * *

The sectaries of divers sorts, Anabaptists chiefly, increase here. Very many are for a total liberty of all religions, and write very plausible treatises for that end. Sundry of the Independents are stepped out of the church, and follow my good acquaintance Mr Roger Williams, who says, there is no church, no sacraments, no pastors, no church-officers or ordinance in the world, nor has been since a few years after the apostles. If our commissioners were once come up, we mind to put them a little harder to it, and see what they understand by their uniformity, which they have sworn to us. We can make no certain conclusion, but that we believe God will work his own gracious ends by man’s weakness. One week we have fair appearance to get all things quickly done according to our mind, another week such alteration in affairs, that nothing less can be hoped for. These vicissitudes of hopes and despair, when we look to the earth, are very frequent.

* * * * *

Our assembly being wearied with sitting since the beginning of July was a-year, without any intermission, was earnest for a little relaxation; so fourteen days were obtained from the Houses, of vacation. We sit not till Wednesday, August 7th.

* * * * *

For Glasgow. August 7, 1644.

This day we sit down in our assembly, after our vacance. The House of Commons have past the paper of ordination unanimously, with some alterations, which are to be considered by us. The right settling of that business will be a great step to advance our affairs. The little interruption we have had in our sitting, make both ourselves, the Houses, and the city, and all the world, to call on us for dispatch; and it seems God, disposing of all affairs, is making for our furtherance; so we hope for a farther progress quickly, than for a long time by-gone we have made.

* * * * *

That old fox Urban is at last gone to his place; yet the devil his father cannot die, and will never want a son to be the Pope’s successor. At our sitting down this day, a great many of our brethren did complain of the great increase and insolency in divers places of the Antinomian and Anabaptistical conventicles. A committee was appointed for a remedy of this evil, to be represented quickly to the parliament. Mr Edwards has written a splendid confutation of all the Independents apology. All the ministers of London, at least more than 100 of them, have agreed to erect a weekly lecture for him in Christ’s Church, in the heart of the city, where he may handle these questions, and nothing else, before all that will come to hear. We hope God will provide remeids for that evil of Independency, the mother and true fountain of the church’s distractions here.

* * * * *

For Mr William Spang. August 10, 1644.

The first day after our vacance, a number of complaints were given in against the Anabaptists and Antinomians huge increase and intolerable insolencies. Notwithstanding of Mr Nye’s and others opposition, it was carried that the assembly should remonstrate it to the parliament. Both Houses took our complaint well, has sent for the chief of the seditious sectaries, and promises a quick remeid to that great and dangerous evil.

* * * * *

God permits these gracious men to be many ways unhappy instruments. As yet their pride continues; but we are hopeful the parliament will not own their way so much as to tolerate it, if once they found themselves masters. For the time they are loth to cast them off, and to put their party to despair, lest they desert them. The men are exceeding active in their own way. They strive to advance Cromwell for their head.

* * * * *

Publick Letter. August 16, 1644.

We have gone through, in the assembly, the whole directory for baptism, except some little things referred to a committee, also the whole directory for solemn thanksgiving, with a good unanimity. So soon as my Lord Wariston came up, we resolved on the occasion of his instructings, and the letters of our general assembly, both to ourselves and to this assembly, which he brought to quicken a little, who had great need of spurs.

Lord Wariston very particularly declared in the assembly the passionate desires of our parliament, assembly, army, and whole people, of the performance of the covenanted uniformity; and withal we called for a meeting of the grand committee of Lords, Commons, Assembly, and us; to whom we gave a paper, notably well penned by Mr Henderson, bearing the great evils of so long a delay of settling religion, and our earnest desires that some ways may be found out for expedition. This paper my Lord Sey took to deliver to the House of Lords, Mr Solicitor also for the House of Commons, and a third copy was given to Mr Marshal, to be presented to the assembly. On Tuesday last there was a solemn fast for General Essex’s army. Mr Palmer and Mr Hill preached that day to the assembly, two of the most Scottish and free sermons that ever I heard anywhere. The way here of all preachers, even the best, has been, to speak before the parliament with so profound a reverence as truly took all edge from their exhortations, and made all applications toothless and adultorious. That style is much changed of late: however, these two good men laid well about them, and charged publick and parliamentary sins strictly on the backs of the guilty; amongst the rest, their neglect to settle religion according to the covenant, and to set up ordination, which lay so long in their hands. This was a means to make the House of Commons send us down that long delayed paper of ordination. On Thursday it was twice publickly read, so much altered from our paper, that all of us did much mislike it. To encourage the assembly to reject it, we did add in the end of our paper an express disavowing of it; and at the committee’s desire, we set down our reasons in writ against the House’s alterations; which did so encourage the assembly, that this day, unanimously, they sent a committee to the House, to crave leave to consider their alterations; for without their express order they have not so much power as to debate a question. This leave is granted: we are confident of reason, seconded by more plain and stout dealing than hitherto has been used, to make them take up their unreasonable alterations of our first paper; also we have the grand committee to meet on Monday, to find out ways of expedience; and we have got it to be the work of the assembly itself, to do no other thing till they have found out ways of accelerating; so by God’s help we expect a far quicker progress than hitherto.

* * * * *

August 28, 1644.—Our assembly these days bygone has been busy on the House of Commons their alterations of our paper of ordination; at last they have agreed to send back our desires for changing the most of these alterations, according to the papers which we gave in to the assembly and both Houses. Concerning these alterations, we expect, without farther ado, the Houses will pass our desires; so that presently all the youths in England, who for many years have waited for a pure ordination, shall be admitted to churches; and when all these, and what moe Scotland can afford of good youths for the ministry here, are provided, it is thought some thousands of churches must vaik for want of men. Our next work is, to give our advice what to do for suppressing of Anabaptists, Antinomians, and other sectaries. This will be a hard work; yet so much as concerns us will be quickly dispatched, I hope in one session. It is appointed thereafter that we return to the government, and to hold to it till we conclude the erection of sessions, presbyteries, and synods. The most of the directory is passed, and the rest is given to proper hands to prepare the models for the assembly. All the world are sensible of our necessitated delays, and cry for expedition. All of us long much to be at home; but the daily unexpected difficulties, and the necessitated length of our affairs, are incredible to any who is not on the place.

* * * * *

For Mr William Spang. September 13, 1644.

This day Cromwell has obtained an order of the House of Commons, to refer to the committee of both kingdoms the accommodation or toleration of the Independents; a high and unexpected order; yet, by God’s help, we will make use of it contrare to the design of the procurers.

* * * * *

Publick Letter. September 16, 1644

We spent a number of sessions on some propositions of advice to the parliament, for suppressing Antinomians, Anabaptists, and these who preach a liberty for all religions. Even in these, our good Independents found us great difficulty; and when we had carried our advices against their mind, they offered to give in contrare reasons to the parliament. We spent two or three days on the matter of a remonstrance to the parliament of the sins which provoked God to give us this late stroke; and here we had the most free and strange parliament that ever I heard, about the evident sins of the assembly, the sins of the parliament, the sins of the army, the sins of the people. When we were in full hope of a large fruit of so honest and faithful a censure, Thomas Goodwin and his brethren, as their custom is to oppose all things that are good, carried it so, that all was dung in the howes, and that matter clean laid by. We are again on the government. We have passed two or three propositions, that the church may be governed by three sorts of assemblies, congregational, classical, and synodical. We begin with synods, and hope to make quicker dispatch than before, by God’s help. We have sundry means of haste in agitation with our private friends.

* * * * *

For Mr David Dickson. September 16, 1644.

While Cromwell is here, the House of Commons, without the least advertisement to any of us, or of the assembly, passes an order, that the grand Committee of both Houses, assembly, and us, shall consider of the means to unite us and the Independents; or, if that be found impossible, to see how they may be tolerated. This has much affected us. These men have retarded the assembly these long twelve months. This is the fruit of their disservice, to obtain really an act of parliament for their toleration, before we have got any thing for presbytery either in assembly or parliament. Our greatest friends, Sir Henry Vane and the Solicitor, are the main procurers of all this; And that without any regard to us, who have saved their nation, and brought these two persons to the height of the power now they enjoy, and use to our prejudice. We are on our ways, with God and men, to redress all these things as we may. We had much need of your prayers. This is a very fickle people; so wonderfully divided in all their armies, both their Houses of parliament, assembly, city, and country, that it is a miracle if they fall not into the mouth of the King. That party grows in strength and courage. The Queen is very like to get an army from France. The great shot of Cromwell and Vane is to have a liberty of all religions, without any exception. Many a time we are put to great trouble of mind. We must make the best of an ill game we can. Marshal miskens us altogether: he is for a middle way of his own, and draws a faction in the synod to give ordination and excommunication to congregations, albeit dependently, in case of male-administration. God help us! If God be pleased to settle Scotland, and give us Newcastle, all will go well. We must see for new friends at last, when our old ones, without any the least cause, have deserted, and have half-betrayed us.

* * * * *

Publick Letter. October.

In the assembly, thanks to God, we have throughed not only our presbyteries, but also our synods, provincial and national, and the subordination of all the four meetings, parochial, classical, provincial, and national. We are now to dispute upon the power of all the four. We have strange tugging with the Independents. The House of Commons have appointed a committee to consider of their differences with us, if they be reconcileable; or, if not, how far they may be tolerated. At first the motion did much perplex us; but, after some debates upon it, we are now hopeful to make vantage of it, for the truth against the errors of that very wilful and obstinate party. We are in hopes to get the directory brought towards an end, and the catechism also ere long, with which some of us are likely to be sent down. The Confession of Faith is referred to a committee, to be put in several the best hands that are here. By the help of God, procured by your prayers, our adversaries designs may contribute to the happy closure of these longsome and wonderfully troublesome affairs.

* * * * *

For Mr William Spang. October 25, 1644.

Their greatest plot, wherewith yet we are wrestling, is an order of the House of Commons, contrived by Mr Solicitor and Mr Marshal, which they got stolen through, to the committee of Lords, Commons, and Divines, which treated with us, to consider of differences in point of church-government, which were among the members of the assembly, that they might be agreed; or if not, how far tender consciences might be borne with, which could not come up to the common rule to be established, that so the proceedings of the assembly might not be retarded. This order presently gave us the alarm; we saw it was for a toleration of the Independents by act of parliament, before the presbytery or any common rule were established. Our most trusty friend the Solicitor had throughed it the House before we heard of it. Mr Marshal had evidently, in the prosecution of it, slighted us. Sir Henry Vane, whom we trusted most, had given us many signs of his alteration; twice at our table prolixly, earnestly, and passionately had reasoned for a full liberty of conscience to all religions, without any exceptions; had publickly, in the House, opposed the clause in the ordination that required ministers to subscribe the covenant, and that which did intimate their being over their flocks in the Lord; had moved the mustering of our army, as being far less than we were paid for; had been offended with the Solicitor for putting in the ordinance the differences about church-government; and not only about free grace, intruding liberty to the Antinomians, and to all sects, he, without the least occasion on our side, did openly oppose us. Always God has helped us against him and them egregiously to this day. In the first meeting of the grand committee, Mr Marshal the chairman, by canny convoyance, got a subcommittee nominate according to his mind, to draw the differences; Goodwin and Nye, other four with himself, who joined with the Independents in giving to the congregations power of excommunication and ordination. Vines, Herle, Reynolds, Temple, Seaman, and Palmer, of our mind, were named; but seeing us excluded by Marshal’s cunning, would not join. The next two or three meetings were spent on the subcommittee’s draught of the differences. We found the Independents clear for the whole people, every communicant male, to have decisive voice in all ecclesiastic causes, in admission, deposition, excommunication of ministers, in determining of schisms and heresies. 2. That no congregation did depend on any superior synod, so that a congregation falling in all the heresies and crimes of the world, neither the whole nor any member of it can be censured by any synod or presbytery in the earth, however it may be refused communion by any who find no satisfaction in its proceedings: but, which is worst of all, they avow they cannot communicate as members with any congregation in England, though reformed to the uttermost pitch of purity which the assembly or parliament are like to require, because even the English, as all the rest of the Reformed, will consist but of professors of the truth in whose life there is no scandal; but they require to a member, beside a fair profession, and want of scandal, such signs of grace as persuades the whole congregation of their true regeneration. We were glad to have them declare this much under their hands; for hitherto it has been their great care to avoid any such declaration; but now they are more bold, apprehending their party to be much more considerable, and our nation much less considerable than before. The change of providence did nothing daunt our courage; yet we were much in prayer and longing expectation that God would raise us from our lowness, near to contempt, and compesce their groundless insolency. At our first meeting, my Lords Sey and Wharton, Vane and the Solicitor, pressed vehemently to debate the propositions of the subcommittee. They knew, when they had debated, and come to voicing, they would carry all by plurality in the committee; and though they should not, yet they were confident, when the report came to the House of Commons, to get all they desired there past. So, without the assembly, they purposed immediately from this committee to get a toleration of Independency concluded in the House of Commons, long before any thing should be got so much as reported from the assembly anent presbyteries. Here it was where God helped us beside our expectation. Mr Rous, Mr Taite, and Mr Prideaux, among the ablest of the House of Commons, opposed them to their face. My Lord Chancellor, with a spirit of divine eloquence, Wariston, with the sharp points of manifold arguments, Maitland, Mr Henderson, Mr Gillespie, and all, made their designs to appear so clearly, that at once many did dislike them; yet Henry Vane went on violently. We refused to consider their propositions, except on two express caveats; one, That no report should be made of any conclusion of the committee, till first it came to the assembly, and from them, after examination, should be transmitted to the House of Commons; another, That first the common rule of government should be resolved, before any forbearance of these who differed therefrom should be resolved upon. The first, after many hours sharp debate, we obtained: the second we are to debate to-morrow; and, if we obtain it not, we have a brave paper ready, penned by Mr Henderson, to be given in to the Houses and assembly, which will paint out the Independents and their adherents so clearly, that I am hopeful that the bottom of their plots shall be dung out. While I am writing, we get the long-expected news of the taking of Newcastle, and that by storm. Blessed be the name of the Lord, who will not for ever contemn the prayers of his people. We were extremely dejected on many grounds: we were perplexed for Scotland; beside winter, poverty, and strong, proud, obstinate enemies within Newcastle, the pest was beginning in our army; the King, with the greatest army he ever commanded, was coming straight upon us, being hopeful to dissipate our armies before they could conjoin, and it was but the miss of one day.

* * * * *

Before we had ended our prayers on Wednesday, in the assembly, the House of Peers sent us a message, by my Lord Admiral and Pembroke, with all diligence, to haste the church-government, for heresies did spread mightily over all the land; also they told, the King had turned his back on us, and was retiring towards Oxford, finding, against his expectation, that all our armies were joined.

* * * * *

November 1, 1644.—To comfort them, six or eight of the chief Lords came this day in message from the House of Peers with that letter, intreated the assembly to haste; also in that letter the Commons voted, over the Independents bellies, the dissolving of that dangerous committee which these five weeks has vexed us. The preface of our directory, casting out at doors the liturgy, and all the ceremonies in cumulo, is this day passed. It cost us divers days debate, and these sharp enough, with our best friends.

* * * * *

Publick Letter. November 21, 1644.

Our church-affairs go on now apace, blessed be God. Our letters from Newcastle moved the Houses to call once, twice, thrice, to the assembly for expedition. They sent up our propositions concerning presbyteries. The Independents gave in the reasons of their dissent therefrom. These are in the hands of a committee. The answer is like to be full and satisfactory to the world, and possibly to the parties themselves. In a few days, all we have done about government will be sent up to the Houses, against which the Independents will have nothing considerable to say more than is in their papers against Presbyteries. But that which most comforts us is the directory. All that we have done in it is this day sent up, with a full unanimity of all. Many a wearisome debate has it cost us; but we hope the sweet fruit will over-balance the very great toil we had in it. The last passage was sensibly from God. After, with huge deal of ado, we passed the parts that concerned prayers, reading of scripture, preaching, both the sacraments, ordination, and sanctification of the Sabbath, there were many references to the preface; one, to turn the directory to a straight liturgy; another to make it so loose and free, that it should serve for little use: but God helped us to get both these rocks eschewed. Always here, yesterday, when we were at the very end of it, the Independents brought us so doubtful a disputation, that we were in very great fear all should be cast in the hows, and that their opposition to the whole directory should be as great as to the government; yet God in his mercy guided it so, that yesterday we got them, and all others, so satisfied, that, nemine contradicente, it was ordered all together to be transmitted to the Houses, and Goodwin to be one of the carriers; which was this day done, to all our great joy, and hope that this will be a good ground of agreeance betwixt us and them, either soon or syne. What remains of the directory, anent marrying and burial, will soon be dispatched. The catechism is drawn up, and, I think, shall not take up much time. I fear the Confession of Faith may stick longer. However, we will, by God’s help, have so much work done in a month, that it seems necessar to have a general assembly in Scotland shortly, that some of us may bring there what has been so long in doing, to be revised, and, I hope, without great difficulty, to be passed. If it please the Lord to perfect this work, it will be the sweetest and most happy business that ever in this isle was enterprised. The hope of it comforts us in the midst of our perplexities, which sometimes are not small.

* * * * *

Publick Letter. December 1, 1644.

The House of Commons have passed, without any variation to count of, all the directory we sent them, and I hope to-morrow will send it to the Lords to make an ordinance upon it. In the assembly we have stuck longer than we expected on marriage; but I hope to-morrow we shall end it; and before this week end we shall pass the two remanent parts of the directory, fasting, and burial, or visitation of the sick; also, that we shall one of the days of this week send up the rest of our votes of government, except we fall in debate of some passages of our too large answer to the Independents reasons against presbyteries. Believe it, for as slow as you may think us, and as we pronounce ourselves to be, yet all the days of the week we are pretty busy. We sit daily from nine till near one; and after noon till night we are usually in committees. Saturday, our only free day, is to prepare for Sunday; wherein we seldom vaik from preaching in some eminent place of the city. Judge what time we have for letters, and writing of pamphlets, and many other businesses. We would think it a great ease both to our bodies and spirits to be at home.

* * * * *

Lieutenant-General Cromwell has publickly, in the House of Commons, accused my Lord of Manchester of the neglect of fighting at Newbury. That neglect indeed was great; for, as we now are made sure, the King’s army was in that posture, that they took themselves as lost all utterly. Yet the fault is unjustly laid on Manchester. It was common to all the general officers then present, and to Cromwell himself as much as to any other. Always Manchester has declared himself abundantly in the House of Lords and there has recriminated Cromwell, as one who has avowed his desire to abolish the nobility of England; who has spoken contumeliously of the Scots intention of coming into England to establish their church-government, in which Cromwell said he would draw his sword against them; also against the assembly of divines, and has threatened to make an army of sectaries, to extort by force, both from King and parliament, what conditions they thought meet. This fire was long under the embers; now it has broken out, we trust, in a good time. It is like, for the interest of our nation, we must crave reason of that darling of the sectaries, and in obtaining his removal from the army, which himself, by his own rashness, has procured, to break the power of that potent faction. This is our present difficult exercise.

* * * * *

To Mr William Spang. December 6, 1644.

We never go so quickly in the assembly as we expect. This week, after many sharp debates, we have agreed, and sent up to the Houses, our directory, for marriage, and days of thanksgiving; also we have, with much difficulty, passed a proposition for abolishing their ceremonies at burial: but our difference about funeral sermons seems irreconcileable, as it has been here and every where preached. It is nothing but an abuse of preaching, to serve the humours only of rich people for a reward. Our church expressly has discharged them on many good reasons. It is here a good part of the ministers livelihood; therefore they will not quit it. After three days debate, we cannot find yet a way of agreeance. If this were passed, there is no more in our directory, but fasting and holidays, wherein we apprehend no difference. Upon these, with our votes of government already passed, and our answers to the Independents reasons, the next week, I think, will be spent.

* * * * *

This matter of Cromwell has been a high and mighty plot of the Independent party to have gotten an army for themselves under Cromwell, with the ruin, and shamefully unjust crushing, of Manchester’s person, of dissolving the union of the nations, of abolishing the House of Lords, of dividing the House of Commons, of filling the city, and most of the Commons, with intestine wars, of setting up themselves upon the ruins of all; but God, who has drawn us out of many desperate dangers, is like to turn this dangerous mischief on the heads of the contrivers. I hope it shall break the far more supposed than real strength of that party, and unite us more strongly; but we are yet wrestling with them. By the next you may have more.

* * * * *

Publick Letter. December 26, 1644.

We daily now make good progress in the assembly. We have sent up our directory for marriage and thanksgiving; we have also got through burial. We have some little thing to say of fasting, and visiting of the sick; and so our long-looked for directory will be closed. It is exceedingly liked by all who see it. Every piece of it passes the Houses as fast as we send it. Our answers to the Independents reasons are now ready, and I hope this week may be sent up to the House. We have also put together all our votes of government, and will send them up to-morrow to both Houses. The Independents have entered their dissent only to three propositions: “That in Ephesus was a classical presbytery; That there is a subordination of assemblies; That a single congregation has not all and sole power of ordination.” Their reasons against these three propositions we expect to-morrow. Against the end of the next week we hope our committees will have answers ready to all they will say; and after all is sent up to the House, by God’s help, we expect shortly an erection of presbyteries and synods here; for there appears a good forwardness to expede all things of that kind in both Houses since the taking of Newcastle. If the directory and government were once out of our hands, as a few days will put them, then we will fall on our great question of excommunication, the catechism, and confession. There is here matter to hold us long enough, if the wrangling humour which long predominated in many here did continue; but, thanks to God, that is much abated, and all incline towards a conclusion. We have drawn up a directory for church-censures and excommunication; wherein we keep the practice of our church, but decline speculative questions. This, we hope, will please all who are not Independents; yea, I think even they needed not differ with us here: but it yet appears they will to separation, and are not so careful to accommodate, as conscience would command peaceable men to be. However, we hope to get the debates of these things we most feared either eschewed or shortened. We have near also agreed in private on a draught of catechism; whereupon, when it comes in publick, we expect little debate. I think we must either pass the Confession to another season, or, if God will help us, the heads of it being distribute among many able hands, it may in a short time be so drawn up, as the debates of it may cost little time. All this chalking is on the supposition of God’s singular assistance, continuing such a disposition in the assembly and parliament as has appeared this month or two bypast. On this supposition, two months, or three at most, may do much to put on the cope-stone of our wonderful great work.

* * * * *

We hope this day to close in the assembly, the remainder of our directory, and to send it up to-morrow to the Houses; so the next week we expect an ordinance of parliament for the whole directory. We have transmitted our answers to the Independents reasons against our presbytery. They are well taken, and now upon the press. We hope, in the beginning of next week, to send up also our answer to their reasons against synods. We make no question but shortly thereafter the Houses will pass an ordinance for the government; what is behind, a good part of it, will be ended, and follow us to our general assembly; and all the rest, by all appearance, will be closed in a month or two thereafter; for all men now incline to a conclusion.

* * * * *

For Mr William Spang. December 27, 1644.

We have ended this day the directory in the assembly. The Houses are through the most of it already. Before we go they will pass all. What remains of the government concerning the hard questions of excommunication, Mr Henderson has drawn it up by way of a practical directory, so calmly, that we trust to get it all past the assembly next week, without much debate. The men whom most we feared, profess their satisfaction with that draught. It is certainly true of what you wrote, of the impossibility ever to have gotten England reformed by human means, as things here stood without their brethrens help. The learnedest and most considerable part of them were fully Episcopal. Of these who joined with the parliament, the greatest and most countenanced part were much Episcopal. The Independents had brought the people to such a confusion, that was insuperable by all the wit and strength which was here; but God has so guided it, that all has contributed for the main work. The wickedness of the Popish and Prelatical faction still continuing and increasing; the horrible extravagancies of the sectaries; the unreasonable obstinacy of the Independents; the strange confusions of this long anarchy; and, most of all, God’s good hand on us here in the assembly, and on our armies in the fields, has contribute to, dispose this land to a very fair reformation above all their hopes.

[See continuation of the Account of the Westminster Assembly, appended to the Acts of 1645.]

2. Note of Proceedings in the Convention of Estates relative to the Church, from the 27th of June, 1643, to the 29th of July, 1644.[329]

1643.

June 27. Act for Printing the Declaration of the General Assembly.—Acts, vol. vi., p. 7.

July 4. Answer of the Convention to the Remonstrance and Desires of the Commissioners of the General Assembly, p. 8.

July 6. Remonstrance of the Commissioners of the General Assembly, concerning the Remedies of the present Danger of Religion, p. 9.

July 11. Committee for the Remedies of the Dangers of Religion, p. 13.

July 13. Warrant to print the Answer of the Convention to the Remonstrance of the General Assembly, and the Second Remonstrance, p. 13.

July 14. Declaration of the Parliament of England, (June 27, 1643,) p. 13.

July 17. Answer of the Estates to the Declaration of the Parliament of England, p. 14.

Aug. 17. Covenant to be betwixt the two Kingdoms, p. 41. The Estates’ Approbation of the Covenant, p. 43.

Aug. 26. The Result of the Treaty with the English Commissioners, (Aug. 25, 1643,) p. 47. Declaration of the Estates to the Parliament of England, p. 50. Earl of Leven appointed Lord General, p. 59. Act anent Non-Covenanters’ Estates, p. 61. Act for putting the Kingdom in a posture of Defence, p. 61.

1644.

Jan. 4. Act ordaining the Rents of Non-Covenanters to be uplifted for the use of the Public.—Acts, vol. vi., p. 61. (See below.) Act for putting the Kingdom in a posture of Defence, p. 61.

Jan. 6. Act anent Presentation of Ministers by Presbyteries to Crown Patronages, p. 66. Declaration of both Kingdoms as to Defence of Religion, &c., p. 66. (See below.)

June 28. Instructions for the Commissioners who are to go to England, p. 101.

July 15. Act anent Ratification of calling Convention, Ratification of League and Covenant, Articles of Treaty, &c., p. 106.

July 16. Commission to those sent to England concerning Treaty of Peace, p. 115.

July 23. Act discharging Execution of Captions on Sunday, p. 127. Act anent Divorce for Adultery, p. 127. Act discharging Patronages belonging to particular Ministers, p. 128. Act against Tavern-keepers selling Drink on Sunday, p. 128. Act declaring the Books of Ministers surviving their Wives, not to fall in their Wives’ Executry, p. 128. Act declaring Vacant Stipends should be employed upon Pious Uses, p. 128. Ratification of Act of Convention concerning Presentations to Kirks of his Majesty’s Patronage, p. 129. Act in favour of Ministers for their Stipends—Universities, &c., anent Malignants’ Rents, p. 129. Act anent Universities of St Andrew’s, Glasgow, Aberdeen, and Edinburgh, p. 129.

July 24. Act renewing Commission for Plantation of Kirks and Valuation of Teinds, p. 130.

July 27. Act extending former Acts anent Designation of Manses and Gleibs to Ministers, p. 142. Ratification in favour of Town of Edinburgh of Mortification granted to them of the Bishopricks of Orkney and Edinburgh, and Deanery of Edinburgh, p. 158.

July 29. Renewing Commission for Conserving Peace, p. 155 and 157.

* * * * *

1644.—Jan. 4.

Act anent Non-Covenanters’ Estates.[330]

The Conventione ordains the estatis and rentis of all sutche as ar sentenced for not subscryveing the Covenant to be maid furthcumeand and vpliftit for the vse of the publict, reserving alwayes pouer to the Committie of Estaitis to modifie some allowance for mantenance of their wyffis and childrine within the countrey, as they sall think fitting, &c.

* * * * *

1644.—Jan. 6.

Act anent Presentation of Ministers.[331]

The Convention of Estates having this day receavit an Act of the Commissioners of the Generall Assemblie, for planting of Kirks of His Majesties Patronage dureing the tyme of these troubles, presented unto them by Maister Robert Douglas, Moderator, and Maister Androw Ramsay. And haveing considered the samyne, and the recommendation therin contained for provydeing some way, by authoritie of this Convention, for setleing and possessing the intrants in the stipendis and benefices belonging to these Kirkes, and finding no way so fitt for that end, and for preserveing the right and possession of the Patronages to his Majestie, then that, in this tyme of trouble, presentationes pass his Majesties caschett and Privie Seale, quhilk is alyke, and is hereby declaired to be of as great force and authoritie as if the samyne had past his Majesties royall handis, Therefore gives hereby warrand and command to the Commissioners of the Thesaurerie, or anie one of them, to recive presentations frome Presbyteries to all Kirkes of his Majesties patronages, vaiking, or quhilk heirefter sall vaike during these troubles, and to signe the samyne, and ordaines the samyne, swa signed, to passe his Majesties caschett, and therefter the Privie Seale, and that all Letters and executorialls necessar be direct thereupon, &c.

THE

GENERAL ASSEMBLY,

AT EDINBURGH, 1645.

The Assembly of 1644, at its rising, appointed the next meeting in May, 1645; but the important military and political movements which at that period agitated the whole British dominions, rendered an earlier meeting expedient. The first Triennial Parliament of Scotland (which met, according to the enactments on the subject, in 1641) having, at the close of its session, in the summer of 1644, been continued to the first Tuesday of January following—and the Assembly being now virtually an integral branch of the Scottish Legislature, in regard to political as well as spiritual affairs—the Commission convoked an extraordinary Assembly, to be held on the 22d of January, 1645, at the same time with the meeting of Estates, which assembled on the first Tuesday of that month.

It is quite impossible, in the narrow limits to which we are confined, to attempt giving anything like a full or correct picture of the miserable state of anarchy, wrangling, bloodshed, and terror, which pervaded these kingdoms during the few months which intervened betwixt the two Assemblies of 1644 and 1645: the interminable altercations which took place among theologians, politicians, and cavillers of every conceivable description, fill volumes. After above three years’ confinement in the Tower, Laud, the ousted Archbishop of Canterbury, was, to gratify the Scotch, put upon his trial by the English Parliament; and, on the 10th of January, 1644, the Covenanters were fully avenged, in his blood on the scaffold, for the part he took in regard to the Service-Book of 1637.

But, reverting to military operations, we may just notice that, on Sunday, the 3d of July, 1644, the Battle of Marston Moor was fought, betwixt the King’s troops and the combined armies of the English and Scotch Parliaments, when the latter obtained a decisive but dearly-won victory. The King lost 10,000 men in killed and prisoners, forty-seven standards, and twenty-five pieces of cannon, besides great store of arms and munitions. This battle is memorable as being the first great occasion on which the military genius of Oliver Cromwell shone forth conspicuously, and as the commencement of a course by which he ascended to supreme power in the State.

To counterbalance this and other successes in England, an insurrection in the King’s favour, of which Montrose was the guiding spirit, took place in Scotland, of which, however, it were superfluous to give minute details. But while the flower of the Scottish army was engaged in co-operating with the Parliamentary forces in England, Montrose successively achieved victories of the most brilliant and extraordinary character in Scotland. In various quarters, he carried all before his handful of brave but undisciplined followers. He ravaged Glenorchy and Argyle; and, throughout the eccentric tract of his daring and desultory career, he filled the hearts of the Covenanters with terror and with a dark revenge, which was only quenched in his blood when, after other triumphs equally splendid, he was betrayed into their hands. Suffice it to state that, on the 1st of September, 1644, he defeated at Tibbermuir, near Perth, a superior body of the Covenanters, commanded by Lord Elcho, although they were nearly double in numbers to his raw levies of Highlanders and Irish. A force, well appointed with cavalry and artillery, was completely routed by a band without artillery, and in which there were only three horses. Perth surrendered at discretion to the victors. He proceeded northwards to Aberdeen, secured the Bridge of Dee, and, on the 14th of the same month, stormed and sacked that city. He thence passed farther north; but superior forces being in his front, he doubled on his pursuer Argyle—who ever kept at a convenient distance in his rear—entered Badenoch, dashed through Atholl and Angus-shire, and back to Strathbogie—repulsed an attack on him by the Earl of Lothian, at Fyvie Castle; and, by all these rapid and successful movements, exhausted the military ardour of Argyle, who betook himself to winter quarters, and retired to Inverary, in a false security, which proved fatal to his military reputation.

About the middle of December, however, Montrose, even with diminished forces, penetrated through the snows of winter, and, in paths hitherto untrodden by the feet of soldiers in hostile array, descended like an avalanche upon Argyleshire, where, from the 13th of December, 1644, till the end of the month of January, 1645, the wild heroism of Montrose’s band carried slaughter and desolation throughout the territories of his chief antagonist, and the chief pillar also of the Covenant. Argyle himself, surprised and panic-struck, escaped in a fishing-boat, leaving his kinsmen and clan to the ravages of a fierce and vindictive enemy, without even striking, or attempting to strike, one gallant blow for the honour and the cause of Maccallamore. After satiating his followers with vengeance and plunder, Montrose retired towards Inverness, with the view of rallying the northern clans under the banner of the King, and of speedily renewing his campaign with renovated energy and augmented power. But here, for the present, we pause in our notices of his exploits; for it was while these operations were in progress—while the terror of his name filled all broad Scotland with alarm—and his meteor-like career inspired alike its chiefs and its peasantry with apprehension, lest some unexpected bolt might strike their dwellings—that the Estates and General Assembly convened in the end of January, 1645.

Coincident with the meeting of the Scottish Estates and Assembly, an attempt was made at pacification betwixt the King and both his Parliaments. On the 21st of January, the King granted a safe conduct to negotiators from both these bodies—Henderson being one of those from Scotland; and Uxbridge, near Oxford, was the place appointed for their meeting with Commissioners on the part of the King. Among the topics of negotiation, religion was, of course, a leading one. His Majesty was required to sanction a Bill for the Abolition of Prelacy—the Ordinance for the Assembly of Divines—to consent to a Directory, and certain other debatable propositions—all amounting to an establishment of Presbytery in England; and further, that the King should join in the Solemn League and Covenant, and concur in an Act of Parliament binding all the people of Britain to take it, under such penalties as might be decided on by the two Parliaments. After a fruitless and prolonged controversy—the King having refused to acquiesce in these proposals—the treaty broke off, and left the country in the same state of confusion. And even before the establishment of Presbytery in England was thus pertinaceously insisted on, the Independent faction in the English Parliament had laid a train of intrigues, by which the scheme was, ere long, rendered utterly abortive.

THE PRINCIPALL ACTS

OF THE GENERALL ASSEMBLY, MET OCCASIONALLY AT EDINBURGH, JANUARY 22, 1645.

Die Jovis, 23 Jan. 1645. Post Meridiem.

Sess. II.

The Letter from the Commissioners at London to the Generall Assembly.

Right Honourable, Reverend, and beloved in the Lord.

As we are not without the knowledge, so are we not without the feeling of the distresses of our Native Countrey, and of the Troubles of our dear Brethren, specially that the hand of the Lord is stretched out against you, not only by Invasion from without of the basest of the children of men, but also by the unnaturall treachery of some within, who have dealt perfidiously in the Covenant and Cause of God: They hisse and gnash the teeth; they say, Wee have swallowed her up: certainly this is the day that wee looked for: wee have found, wee have seen it; the Lord hath caused thine Enemy to rejoyce over thee, he hath set up the horn of thine Adversaries: Yet (saith the Lord, who is thy maker and thy husband, the Lord of hosts is his name, and thy redeemer the holy One of Israel) for a small moment have I forsaken thee, but with great mercies will I gather thee. In a little wrath I hide my face from thee, for a moment; but with everlasting kindnesse will I have mercy on thee: for this is as the waters of Noah, the Covenant of my peace shall not be removed, saith the Lord that hath mercy on thee. When the foundation of the House of the Lord was laid, the Priests and Levites sung together in praising and giving thanks to the Lord, Because he is good, for his mercy endureth for ever. And we hope at this time upon the coming of our reverend Brethren, and the sight of that which they bring with them, the noise of the shout of joy, shall be louder than the noise of the weeping of the People. This we may say, that not many years ago, many of us would have been content to have losed our lives, that we might have obtained that which the Lord, if not in a miraculous, yet in a marvellous and mercifull providence, hath brought to passe in this Iland, in these dayes, which many before us, have desired to see, and have not seen. God forbid that it should seeme a small thing in your eyes which is done here already, as it is expressed in a Paper from the Parliament, and Letters from the Assembly. Ye are best acquainted with the tentations and difficulties which ye meet with there, which are also very sensible unto us; And when we consider how the Lord hath carried on his work here at the first taking of the Covenant, and since, against much learning and contradiction, against much Policie, power, and all sorts of opposition (such as Reformation useth to encounter) we are ravished with admiration of the right hand of the Almighty. For our part, we may confidently avouch in the sight of GOD and before you, whom next unto GOD we do respect and reverence, and to whom as your servants we are accomptable, that in all our proceedings we had first of all the word of GOD before our eyes for the Rule; and for our Patern the Church of Scotland, so much as was possible; and no lesse (if not more) then if all this time since we parted from you, we had been sitting in a Nationall Assembly there, and debating matters with our Brethren at home: Where we were not able to get every thing framed to our minde, we have endeavoured as much as we could, to preserve our own Reformation and practice, of which our Brethren will give you accompt in the particulars, we hope, to your satisfaction. That a Uniformitie in every thing is not obtained in the beginning, let it not seem strange; The levelling of the high Mountain of Prelacie, The laying aside of the Book of Common Prayer, The Directory of Worship concluded in both Houses of Parliament, and the principal Propositions of Church-government passed in the Assembly, all of them according to the Solemne League and Covenant, the greatest of all, are three or foure witnesses to prove that the Lord hath done great things for us, whereof we are glad, and which make us like them that dream: And we are sure, that not onely the Reformed Kirks, but the Papists will say, the Lord hath done great things for them.

All that we desire, is: 1. That the Directory of Worship may be returned by our Brethren with all possible exediption, that it may be published here, and put in practice, as that which is extreamely longed for by the good People, and will be a remedy of the many differences and divisions about the Worship of God in this Kingdome, especially in this place: If there be any thing in it that displeaseth, let it be remonstrate upon irrefragable and convincing reason, otherwise ye will in your wisedome give approbation to it. 2. If there be any particular differences among some Brethren, which are not determined, but passed over in silence in the Directory, and yet hinted at in the Letter from the Assembly, we hope that in your wisedome ye will so consider of them, that they may be layde aside in due time, and that in the meanwhile, till the Directory be concluded and put in practice, there be no trouble about them, for that were as Snow in Summer, and as Rain in Harvest. We know nothing of that kinde, that all of us who love Unitie, Order, and Edification, may not perfectly agree in, without scandall or disturbance: And we beseech the Lord to keep that Kirk free of such Sects and Monsters of Opinions, as are daily set on foot and multiplied in this Kingdome, through the want of that Church-government by Assemblies, which hath preserved us, and we hope, through the blessing of God, shall cure them. 3. Because Nationall Assemblies cannot frequently conveene, we humbly desire, that such a Commission may be settled, as we may at all occasions, til the Work be finished, have our recourse unto, for our direction and resolution: for we know both our own weaknesse, and the greatnesse of the Work: wherein we can promise no more but to be faithfull in obeying your commandments, as in the sight of God, whom with our Souls we pray, to grant you his Spirit, to guide you into all truth: And thus continue

Your humble and faithfull Servants

Subscrib. LOUDOUN. ALEX. HENDERSON. JO. MAITLAND. SAM. RUTHERFURD.

Worcester house, Jan. 6, 1645.

DIRECT.

For the Right Reverend the General Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland.

* * * * *

The Letter from the Synode of Divines in England, to the Generall Assembly.

Right honourable, right reverend, and dearly beloved in the LORD JESUS,

As cold waters to a thirsty soul, so is good news from a far Countrey. We your Brethren, yet remaining in the Furnace of affliction, and still labouring in the very fire, Have at length, by the good Hand of GOD upon us, attained so far toward the Mark at which we all aime, that we shall now send you, by two of your Reverend and Faithful Commissioners Mr Robert Bailie, and Mr George Gillespie (our much honoured Brethren) some good news of that great Work, after which your zeal for Truth and Peace hath so much thirsted, and for which you have not loved your lives unto the death.

Our progresse therein hath not been so expeditious as was desired and expected. This, unto such as either know not, or consider not, The weight and greatnesse of the Work, nor The manifold difficulties which have occurred to obstruct our proceedings in this day of darknesse and calamity (too sad to be expressed) hath been like unto hope deferred, which makes the heart sick: Howbeit, we trust, That when their desire (namely that which we have prepared, and are further in travell with) shall come unto them, It will be, through God, a Tree of life, as to our great comfort and encouragement, we already perceive it to be to both the honourable Houses of Parliament.

Touching the severall Papers brought to us from your Honourable and Reverend Commissioners, by the hands of the Committee appointed to treat with them in matters of Religion (one of the Papers, being given in the 10 of November 1643, Concerneth the severall sorts of Church-officers and Assemblies: Another, bearing date the 24 of January 1643, Concerneth Congregationall Elderships, and Classical Presbyteries: The other, being presented the 15 of August last, representeth the necessity of making greater speed in setling the intended Uniformity in Religion, according to the late solemne Covenant:) We hold it our duty, in regard both of the arct and inseparable Union, which the Lord hath happily and seasonably made between you and us, and of your indefatigable and inestimable labour of love to this afflicted Kingdom, to give your Lordships and the rest of that Venerable Assembly, some brief account.

Concerning one Confession of Faith, and Forme of Catechisme, we make no question of a blessed and perfect harmony with you. The publick Doctrine, held out by our Church to all the World (especially when it shall be reviewed, which is in great part done) concurring so much with yours, may assure you of your hearts desire in those particulars, so soon as time and opportunity may give us liberty to perfect what we have begun.

The chief reason of laying aside the review of our Publick Doctrine, after the happy and much desired arrival of your Reverend Commissioners here, was, The drawing up and accelerating of a Directory for Worship, and of a Forme of Church-Government; in both of which we stood at a greater distance from other Reformed Churches of Christ, and particularly from yours (which we very much honour) with whom our solemne sacred Nationall Covenant requireth us to endeavour the nearest Conjunction and Uniformity, that we and our posterity after us, may as Brethren live in Faith and Love, and the Lord may delight to dwell in the midst of us.

Nor have our labours therein been frustrate: For we have perfected and transmitted a Directory for Worship, to both Houses of Parliament, where it hath received such acceptance, that it is now passed in both the Honourable Houses of Parliament; which we hope will be to the joy and comfort of all our godly and dear Brethren in all His Majesties Kingdoms and Dominions.

We have not advised any imposition which might make it unlawfull to vary from it in any thing; Yet we hope, all our Reverend Brethren in this Kingdom, and in yours also, will so far value and reverence that which upon so long debate and serious deliberation hath been agreed upon in this Assembly (when it shall also passe with you, and be setled as the common publick Directory for all the Churches in the three Kingdoms) that it shall not be the lesse regarded and observed. And albeit we have not expressed in the Directory every minute particular, which is or might be either laid aside or retained among us, as comely and usefull in practice; yet we trust, that none will be so tenacious of old customs not expressly forbidden, or so averse from good examples although new, in matters of lesser consequence, as to insist upon their liberty of retaining the one, or refusing the other, because not specified in the Directory; but be studious to please others rather then themselves.

We have likewise spent divers moneths in the search of the Scriptures, to finde out the minde of Christ concerning a Forme of Church-government, wherein we could not but expect the greatest difficulty: For our better Progresse herein, wee have with all respect considered the severall Papers of your Honourable and Reverend Commissioners touching this Head; and do with all thankfulnesse, acknowledge their great zeal, judgement, and wisdom expressed therein; as also, the excellent assistance and great furtherance of your Reverend Commissioners in this great Work; which now, through GODS goodnesse, is very near to a period also.

In pursuit whereof, we made a strict survey and scrutinie of every Proposition, that we might finde it agreeable to, and warranted by the Word of God, in a method of our own; without resting upon any particular modell or frame whatsoever already constituted: What we have performed, and how farre we have proceeded therein, we leave to the information of your Reverend Commissioners, who have been eye and ear witnesses of all that hath past, and we doubt not but you will shortly receive a satisfactory answer from hence, so soon as it shall be passed in the Honourable Houses of Parliament.

And now, Right Honourable, and right Reverend Brethren, let it not seem grievous that we have thus long delayed the satisfying of your earnest and just expectation: It is the Lot of Jerusalem, to have her Wals built in troublous times, when there are many adversaries. Nor let it offend, that (albeit we acknowledge the many, great, and inestimable expressions of your love, zeal, and helpfulnesse unto us every way in the day of our distresse, to be beyond all that we can in words acknowledge) we professe plainly to you, That we do most unwillingly part with those our Reverend and dear Fellow-labourers, your Commissioners, whom now you have called home, to render an account of their imployment here; which hath been so managed both by them and the rest of their Honourable and Reverend Colleagues, as deserveth many thanks, and all Honourable acknowledgement, not onely from us, but from you also.

Give us leave to adde, that the long experience we have had of the great sufficiency, integrity, and usefulnesse of them all, in the great Work of Christ our common Lord and Master, inforceth us (next to our greatest sute, for the continuance of your fervent prayers) to be earnest suiters, not onely for the continuance of these excellent helpers, Mr Alex. Henderson, and Mr Sam. Rutherfurd, yet remaining with us, but also for the speedy return hither of our Reverend Brethren that are now going hence, for the perfecting of that Work which yet remains. And this sute we trust, you will the rather grant, because of the great and joint concernment of both Churches and Kingdoms in these matters.

Now the spirit of wisdom and of all grace rest upon you in all your great consultations, as at all times, so especially now when you shall be gathered together in the Name of the Lord Jesus, for the further building up and polishing of his Church; and cause the fruit of all your labour to be to the praise and glory of GOD, and the comfort and rejoycing of the hearts of all the Israel of GOD: He reward all our dear Brethren of that Sister Church and Nation manifold into their bosome, all the labours, love, and sufferings which they have afforded, and still do cheerfully continue, for our sakes and the Gospels, in this distracted and bleeding Kingdome; suppresse all commotions and bloody practices of the common Enemy, in both, yea in all the three Kingdoms; set up the Throne of Jesus Christ, and make all the Kingdoms to be the Lords, and our Jerusalem to be a praise upon Earth, that all that love her and mourn for her, may rejoyce for joy with her, and may suck and be satisfied with the breasts of her consolation.

Subscribed by

Your most loving Brethren, and fellow-labourers in the Work of the LORD, in the name of this whole Assembly,

WILLIAM TWISSE, Prolocutor. CORNELIUS BURGES, Assessor. JOHN WHITE, Assessor. HENRY ROBROUGH, Scriba. ADONIRAM BYFIELD, Scriba.

Westminster, Jan. 6, 1644.

DIRECT.

To the Right Honourable, and Right Reverend, the Generall Assembly of the Church of Scotland, these present.

* * * * *

28 Jan. 1645. Post meridiem. Die Martis.

Sess. V.

Approbation of the Proceedings of the Commission of the two preceding Assemblies.

The Generall Assembly, having heard the report of the Committee appointed to consider and examine the Proceedings of the Commissioners of the two last Generall Assemblies, viz. Of the Assemblies held in Edinburgh in the yeers 1643 and 1644; And after mature deliberation, and serious consideration thereof, Finding that the whole Acts, Proceedings, and Conclusions of the saids Commissioners contained in a Book and Register, subscribed by Master Andrew Ker, their Clerk, and by Master George Leslie, Moderator, and Master William Jaffray, Clerk to the said Committee; Declare much wisedome, diligence, vigilancie, and commendable zeal; And that the saids Commissioners have orderly and formally proceeded in every thing according to their Commissions; Do therefore Ratifie and Approve the said whole Acts, Proceedings, and Conclusions of the Commissioners of the two Assemblies aforesaid.

* * * * *

3 Februar. 1645. Die Lunæ. Post meridiem.

Sess. X.

Act of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland, for the establishing and putting in execution of the DIRECTORY for the publick Worship of God.

Whereas an happy Unity and Uniformity in Religion amongst the Kirks of Christ in these three Kingdoms, united under one Soveraigne, hath been long and earnestly wished for by the godly and well-affected amongst us, was propounded as a main Article of the large Treaty, without which Band and Bulwark no safe well-grounded and lasting Peace could be expected; And afterward with greater strength and maturity, revived in the Solemne League and Covenant of the three Kingdomes; whereby they stand straitly obliged to endeavour the neerest Uniformity in one forme of Church-government, Directory of Worship, Confession of Faith, and forme of Catechising: Which hath also before and since our entring into that Covenant, been the matter of many Supplications and Remonstrances, and sending Commissioners to the Kings Majestie, of Declarations to the Honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, and of Letters to the Reverend Assembly of Divines, and others of the Ministerie of the Kirk of England, being also the end of our sending Commissioners, as was desired from this Kirk, with Commission to treat of Uniformitie in the foure particulars afore-mentioned, with such Committees as should be appointed by both Houses of the Parliament of England, and by the Assembly of Divines sitting at Westminster: And beside all this, it being in point of conscience the chief motive and end of our adventuring upon manifold and great hazards, for quenching the devouring flame of the present unnaturall and bloody Warre in England, though to the weakning of this Kingdome within it self, and the advantage of the Enemy which hath invaded it, accounting nothing too dear to us, so that this our joy be fulfilled. And now this great Work being so far advanced, that a Directory for the publick Worship of GOD in all the three Kingdomes, being agreed upon by the Honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, after consultation with the Divines of both Kingdomes there assembled, and sent to us for our Approbation, that being also agreed upon by this Kirk and Kingdome of Scotland, it may be in the name of both Kingdomes presented to the King, for his Royall consent and Ratification, The Generall Assembly having most seriously considered, revised, and examined the Directory afore-mentioned, after severall publick readings of it, after much deliberation, both publickly, and in private Committees, after full liberty given to all to object against it, and earnest invitations of all who have any scruples about it to make known the same, that they might be satisfied, Do unanimously, and without a contrary Voice, Agree to, and Approve the following Directory, in all the Heads thereof, together with the Preface set before it: And doth require, decerne, and ordain, That according to the plain tenour and meaning thereof, and the intent of the Preface, it be carefully and uniformly observed and practised by all the Ministers and others within this Kingdome, whom it doth concerne; which practice shall be begun, upon Intimation given to the severall Presbyteries, from the Commissioners of this Generall Assembly, who shall also take speciall care for the timeous Printing of this Directory, that a printed Copy of it, be provided and kept for the use of every Kirk in this Kingdome; Also that each Presbyterie have a printed Copy thereof for their use, and take speciall notice of the Observation or neglect thereof in every Congregation within their bounds, and make known the same to the Provinciall or Generall Assembly, as there shall be cause. Provided alwayes, that the Clause in the Directory, of the Administration of the Lords Supper, which mentioneth the Communicants sitting about the Table, or at it, be not interpreted as if in the judgement of this Kirk, it were indifferent and free for any of the Communicants, not to come to, and receive at the Table; or as if we did approve the distributing of the Elements by the Minister to each Communicant and not by the Communicants among themselves. It is also provided, That this shall be no prejudice to the order and practice of this Kirk, in such particulars as are appointed by the Books of Discipline, and Acts of Generall Assemblies, and are not otherwise ordered and appointed in the Directory.

Finally, the Assembly doth with much joy and thankfulnes acknowledge the rich blessing and invaluable mercy of God, in bringing the so much wished for uniformity in Religion, to such a happy Period, that these Kingdoms once at so great distance in the form of Worship, are now, by the blessing of GOD, brought to a neerer Uniformity than any other Reformed Kirks, which is unto us the return of our Prayers, and a lightning of our Eyes, and reviving of our hearts, in the midst of our many sorrows and sufferings, a taking away in a great measure, the reproach of the People of GOD, to the stopping of the mouthes of Malignant and disaffected persons, and an opening unto us a door of hope, that GOD hath yet thoughts of Peace towards us, and not of evill, to give us an expected end: In the expectation and confidence whereof we do rejoyce, beseeching the Lord to preserve these Kingdomes from Heresies, Schismes, Offences, Prophanenesse, and whatsoever is contrary to sound Doctrine, and the power of Godlinesse, and to continue with us, and the generations following, these his pure and purged Ordinances, together with an increase of the power and life thereof, To the glory of his great Name, the enlargement of the Kingdom of his Son, the corroboration of Peace and Love between the Kingdoms, the unity and consent of all his People, and our edifying one another in love.

* * * * *

The DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, mentioned in the preceding Act, needs not to be here printed, because it is to be printed in a Book by itself.

* * * * *

7 February, 1645. Post meridiem. Sess. XIV.

Overtures for advancement of Learning and good Order in Grammar Schools and Colledges.

I. That every Grammar School be visited twice in the year by Visitors, to bee appointed by the Presbyterie and Kirk-Session in Landward Parishes, and by the Town-Councell in Burghs, with their Ministers; and, where Universities are, by the Universities, with consent alwayes of the Patrons of the School, that both the fidelitie and diligence of the Masters, and the proficiencie of the Schollers in Pietie and Learning may appear, and deficiencie censured accordingly; And that the Visitors see that the Masters be not distracted by any other imployments, which may divert them from their diligent attendance.

II. That for the remedie of the great decay of Poesie, and of abilitie to make Verse, and in respect of the common ignorance of Prosodie, no School-Master be admitted to teach a Grammar School, in Burghs, or other considerable Paroches, but such as after examination, shall be found skilfull in the Latine Tongue, not only for Prose, but also for Verse; And that after other trials to be made by the Ministers, and others depute by the Session, Town, and Paroch for this effect, that he be also approven by the Presbyterie.

III. That neither the Greek Language, nor Logick, nor any part of Philosophie be taught in any Grammar School, or private place within this Kingdom, to young Schollers, who thereafter are to enter to any Colledge, unlesse it be for a preparation to their entrie there: And notwithstanding of any progresse, any may pretend to have made privately in these studies, yet in the Colledge hee shall not enter to any higher Classe, then that wherein the Greek Language is taught, and being entred, shall proceed orderly through the rest of the Classes, untill he finish the Ordinary course of four years: Unlesse after due triall and examination, he be found equall in Learning, to the best or most part of that Classe, to which he desires to ascend, by over-leaping a mid-Classe, or to the best or most part of those who are to be graduat, if he supplicate to obtain any degree before the ordinary time. And also, That there be found other pregnant reasons to move the faculty of Arts to condescend thereto; And otherwise that he be not admitted to the Degree of Master of Arts.

IIII. That none be admitted to enter a Student of the Greek tongue in any Colledge, unlesse after triall he be found able to make a congruous Theame in Latine; or at least, being admonished of his errour, can readily shew how to correct the same.

V. That none be promoved from an Inferiour Classe of the ordinary course to a superiour, unlesse he be found worthy, and to have sufficiently profited: otherwise, that he be ordained not to ascend with his con-disciples, and if he be a Burser, that he lose his Burse. And namely, it is to be required, That those who are taught in Aristotle, be found well instructed in his Text, and be able to repeat in Greek, and understand his whole definitions, divisions, and principall precepts, so far as they have proceeded.

VI. Because it is a disgrace to Learning, and hinderance to Trades and other Callings, and an abuse hurtfull to the Publick, that such as are ignorant and unworthy, be honoured with a Degree or publick Testimony of Learning; That therefore such triall be taken of Students, specially of Magistrands, that those who are found unworthy, be not admitted to the Degree and honour of Masters.

VII. That none who have entred to one Colledge for triall or studie, be admitted to another Colledge, without the Testimoniall of the Masters of that Colledge wherein he entred first, both concerning his Literature, and dutifull behaviour, so long as he remained there: at least, untill the Masters of that Colledge from whence he cometh, be timely advertised, that they may declare if they have any thing lawfully to be objected in the contrary. And that none be admitted, promoved, or receive Degree in any Colledge, who was rejected in another Colledge for his unfitnesse and unworthinesse, or any other cause repugnant to good Order, who leaves the Colledge where he was for eschewing of Censure, or chastising for any fault comitted by him; or who leaves the Colledge because he was chastised, or for any other grudge or unjust Quarrell against his Masters.

VIII. That none of those who may be lawfully received in one Colledge, after he was in another, be admitted to any other Classe, but to that wherein he was or should have been in the Colledge from whence he came, except upon reasons mentioned in the third Article preceding.

IX. That at the time of every Generall Assembly, the Commissioners directed thereto, from all the Universities of this Kingdom, Meet and consult together, for the establishment and advancement of Pietie, Learning, and good Order in the Schools and Universities, and be carefull that a correspondence be kept among the Universities, and so farre as is possible, an Uniformitie in Doctrine and good Order.

The Generall Assembly, after serious consideration of the Overtures and Articles above written, Approves the same, and Ordains them to be observed, and to have the strength of an Act and Ordinance of Assembly in all time coming.

To the Honourable and High Court of Parliament, The Humble Petition of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland.

According to the constant and commendable practice of the Generall Assemblies of this Kirk, Wee judge it incumbent to us, Right Honourable, when the displeasure of the Almighty, and the extream danger of this Kirk and Kingdome is so undenyably demonstrate to the eyes of the whole World, by the Invasion, Increase, and Successe of these Barbarous Irishes, and treacherous Countreymen joyned with them; Not onely out of conscience of the trust committed unto us, To proceed with the censures of the Kirk, against these who have joyned, or shall happen to joyne themselves with these enemies of GOD and his Cause, To appoint a Solemne Fast and Humiliation through the Kingdom, and to give Warning to all the Ministers and Members of this Kirk of the dangers and duties of the time; But also, out of respect to your Honours, who judge not for man, but for the Lord; Who is with you in the Judgement, and standeth in the Congregation of the mighty; Humbly to present your Honours with our thoughts and desires concerning the duties which the exigency of this time expecteth from your hands.

The impunity of known Incendiaries and Malignants, as by the course of Divine providence (permitting those who have formerly escaped the hand of Justice to be the prime instruments of our present Troubles) it is held forth for a cause of the Wrath which yet burneth more and more; So hath it been acknowledged before GOD in our publick Humiliations, to be a maine Cause of GODS Controversie with the Land, and an accession to the guiltinesse of the cruelty, villany, and other mischiefs committed by them and their followers: And to lye still under the guilt after solemne Confession, were an high provocation of GOD, and an heavy aggravation of our sinne; And on the one part, doth grieve the Godly, discourage their hearts, and weaken their hands, On the other part, doth harden them who are already engaged, to persist in their unnaturall and bloudy practices, heartneth others, who have not hitherto avowed their Malignancy, openly to declare themselves, and is laid hold upon by the disaffected, who lye in wait to find occasions, as fitting to work the People to an unwillingnesse of undergoing necessary Burthens imposed for publick good.

Although the Lord hath shewn unto us great and sore Troubles, and our heart may be broken with reproach, shame, and dishonour, put upon us by the vilest among men; Yet hath he made known unto us the power of his working amidst these manifold troubles, bringing forward the much desired Work of Uniformity in Worship and Government to a greater perfection then was expected (as your Honours and wee did see the other day with joy of heart) which is a Testimony from Heaven, That the Lord hath not left us in the fiery Furnace, but dwelleth still in the midst of the burning Bush, and should rouze up our drouping spirits to follow GOD fully, and quicken our slownesse to hasten and help the Lord against the mighty. In delay there is perill of strengthening the arme of the intestine Enemie, making faint the hearts of our Neighbours and Friends, and disabling us for reaching help unto those who are wrestling against much opposition to perfect the Work of Reformation. The reproach under which we lye almost buried, should bee so farre from retarding proceedings, that it should intend the Spirit into a higher degree of desire, and expede the hand to speedier action for vindicating our own name, and that Name which is above all names from the daily reproach of the foolish.

May it therefore please your Honours, in the zeal of the Lord, To proceed with some speedy course of Justice against such persons as are known to have joyned themselves, either actually in Arms, or by their counsell, supplies, encouragements, have strengthened the hands of the bloody Enemies, whereby a cause of the Controversie shall be removed, the Land cleansed of the blood that is shed therein, the cruell and crooked generation disheartned, the fainting hearts of the Godly refreshed, and their feeble knees strengthened; And cheerfully and unanimously to resolve upon, and put in execution all lawful and possible wayes of speedy and active pursuing and extirpating these barbarous and unnaturall Enemies within the Kingdom: Whereby your thankfulnesse to GOD for promoving his owne Work, and your endeavours of uniformity, shall be testified; your sense of the dishonour of this Nation, and of the danger of delay, expressed, and your conscience of the Oath of GOD upon you manifested. Wee are confident of your Honours conscience, and care, onely we exhort you in the Lord, to unite your Spirits, and accelerate your counsels and endeavours: And pray the Lord of Hosts to prosper your enterprises, according to the engagement of his Name, interest of his Work, and necessity of his People, to his own glory, the establishment of the Kings Throne in righteousnesse, the comfort of his Saints, and the conversion or confusion of Enemies. Be of good courage, and behave your selves valiantly, for our people, and for the cities of our God. Arise, and the Lord be with you.

Overtures propounded by the Committee, appointed by this venerable Assembly, for ordering of the Bursars of Theologie, and maintaining of them at the Schools of Divinitie.

I. That every Bursar have yearly payed him for his maintenance £100 at the least.

II. That the said maintenance be taken forth of the Kirk penalties, according to the intention of the first Act for maintaining of Bursars.

III. That every Presbyterie consisting of twelve Kirks in number, maintain a Bursar yearly at the University.

IV. And where the Presbyteries are fewer in number, that they joyne with other Presbyteries to make up their number: And the superplus of the number to be ordered and disposed by the Presbyteries Synods: And that their Books bear Records thereof.

V. That the Kirks of these Presbyteries be proportionally stented, according to the number of the Communicants in each Parochin.

VI. That the said maintenance be collected by the Moderatour of every Presbyterie, by equall divided portions, and the one half to be brought in to the Winter Synod, and given to the said Bursars, and the other half at the Summer Synod, to be sent unto them: And that the severall Synods take an exact compt hereof, and see that all be rightly done, and that their Books bear the report hereof to the Generall Assembly.

VII. That the time of Bursars abode at the Schools of Divinity exceed not foure years: which being expired, or in case before the expiring of the said time, any be removed either by death, or by some Calling to a particular Charge, another be presented to the said Benefit.

VIII. That in case any prove deficient in payment of the said maintenance for the time to come, That it shall be carefully exacted by the Synods, and sent over to the Generall Assembly, to be disposed upon by them, as they shall finde expedient; that no person may have benefit in their slacknesse and neglect.

IX. That all Bursars of Theologie bring sufficient Testimonies yearly from the Universities where they are bred, of their proficiencie and good behaviour: And that they be also ready to give a proof of their labours at the severall Synods, if it shall be required. And if they be found deficient, that they be denuded of the said Benefit, and others more hopefull placed in their rooms.

The Generall Assembly approves these Overtures above-written, And Ordains the same to be observed in all time coming. And that Presbyteries (who have not already done it) begin and enter to the maintaining of their Bursars, in manner foresaid, in this present year 1645. And Recommends to Presbyteries, to make choice of such for the Burse, as are of good report, inclined to Learning, and have past their course of Philosophie, And to try their qualification before they send them to Universities.

The opinion of the Committee for keeping the greater Uniformitie in this Kirk, in the practice and observation of the Directory in some points of publick Worship.

I. It is the humble Opinion of the Committee for regulating that Exercise of reading and expounding the Scriptures read upon the Lords Day, mentioned in the Directory, That the Minister and People repair to the Kirk, half an hour before that time, at which ordinarily the Minister now entreth to the publick Worship; And that, that Exercise of reading and expounding, together with the ordinary Exercise of Preaching, be perfected and ended at the time which formerly closed the Exercise of publick Worship.

II. In the Administration of Baptisme, it will be convenient, That, that Sacrament be administred in face of the Congregation, that what is spoken and done, may be heard and seen of all, and that it be administred after the Sermon, before the Blessing.

III. In the Administration of the Lords Supper, it is the judgement of the Committee;

1. That Congregations be still tried and examined before the Communion, according to the bygone practice of this Kirk.

2. That there be no reading in the time of communicating; but the Minister making a short Exhortation at every Table, that thereafter there be silence during the time of the Communicants receiving, except onely when the Minister expresseth some few short sentences, suitable to the present condition of the Communicants in the receiving, that they may be incited and quickned in their Meditations in the Action.

3. That distribution of the Elements among the Communicants be universally used: And for that effect, that the Bread be so prepared, that the Communicants may divide it amongst themselves, after the Minister hath broken, and delivered it to the nearest.

4. That while the Tables are dissolving, and filling, there be alwayes singing of some portion of a Psalme, according to the custome.

5. That the Communicants both before their going to, and after their coming from the Table, shall only joyne themselves to the present publick Exercise then in hand.

6. That when the Communion is to be celebrate in a Paroch, one Minister may be imployed for assisting the Minister of the Paroch, or at the most two.

7. That there be one Sermon of Preparation delivered in the ordinary Place of publick Worship, upon the day immediately preceding.

8. That before the serving of the Tables, there be onely one Sermon delivered to those who are to communicate, and that in the Kirk where the Service is to be performed. And that in the same Kirk there be one Sermon of Thanksgiving, after the Communion is ended.

9. When the Parochiners are so numerous, that their Paroch Kirk cannot contain them, so that their is a necessity to keep out such of the Paroch as cannot conveniently have place, That in that case the Brother who assists the Minister of the Paroch, may be ready, if need be, to give a word of Exhortation in some convenient place appointed for that purpose, to those of the Paroch, who that day are not to communicate; which must not be begun untill the Sermon delivered in the Kirk be concluded.

10. That of those who are present in the Kirk where the Communion is celebrate, none be permitted to go forth while the whole Tables be served, and the blessing pronounced, unlesse it be for more commodious order, and in other cases of necessity.

11. That the Minister who cometh to assist, have a speciall care to provide his own Paroch, lest otherwise while he is about to minister comfort to others, his own Flock be left destitute of preaching.

12. That none coming from another Paroch, shall be admitted to the Communion, without a Testimoniall from their own Minister: And no Minister shall refuse a Testimoniall to any of his Paroch, who communicates ordinarily at their own Paroch Kirk, and are without scandall in their life for the time. And this is no wayes to prejudge any honest Person, who occasionally is in the place where the Communion is celebrate; or such as by death, or absence of their own Minister, could not have a Testimoniall.

IIII. It is also the judgement of the Committee, That the Ministers bowing in the Pulpit, though a lawful custome in this Kirk, be hereafter laid aside, for satisfaction of the desires of the Reverend Divines in the Synod of England, and for uniformity with that Kirk so much endeared to us.

The Assembly having considered seriously the judgement of the Committee above-written, Doeth approve the same in all the Articles thereof, and Ordains them to be observed in all time hereafter.

10 February 1645. Post meridiem. Sess. XVI.

Act of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland, Approving the Propositions concerning Kirk-government and Ordination of Ministers.

The Generall Assembly, being most desirous and solicitous, not onely of the establishment and preservation of the Form of Kirk-government in this Kingdome, according to the Word of GOD, Books of Discipline, Acts of Generall Assemblies, and Nationall Convention; But also of an Uniformity in Kirk-government betwixt these Kingdomes now more straitly and strongly united by the late Solemne League and Covenant: And considering, That as in former times there did, so hereafter there may arise through the neernesse of Contagion, manifold mischiefs to this Kirk from a corrupt Form of Government in the Kirk of England. Likeas the precious opportunity of bringing the Kirks of Christ in all the three Kingdoms, to an Uniformity in Kirk-government, being the happinesse of the present times above the former; which may also by the blessing of GOD, prove an effectuall meane, and a good foundation to prepare for a safe and well-grounded Pacification, by removing the cause from which the present Pressures and bloodie Wars did originally proceed: And now the Assembly having thrice read, and diligently examined the Propositions (hereunto annexed) concerning the Officers, Assemblies, and Government of the Kirk; and concerning the Ordination of Ministers, brought unto us as the results of the long and learned Debates of the Assembly of Divines sitting at Westminster, and of the Treaty of Uniformity with the Commissioners of this Kirk there residing; After mature deliberation, and after tymous calling upon, and warning of all who have any exceptions against the same, to make them known, that they might receive satisfaction, Doth Agree to, and Approve the Propositions aforementioned touching Kirk-government and Ordination, and doth hereby Authorize the Commissioners of this Assembly who are to meet at Edinburgh, to agree to, and conclude in the name of this Assembly, an Uniformitie betwixt the Kirks in both Kingdoms in the aforementioned particulars, so soon as the same shall be ratified, without any substantiall alteration, by an Ordinance of the Honourable Houses of the Parliament of England: Which Ratification shall be timely intimate and made known by the Commissioners of this Kirk residing at London. Provided alwayes, That this Act shall be no wayes prejudiciall to the further discussion and examination of that Article, which holds forth, that the Doctor or Teacher, hath power of the administration of the Sacraments as well as the Pastor; As also of the distinct Rights and Interests of Presbyteries and People in the calling of Ministers: But that it shall be free to debate and discusse these points as GOD shall be pleased to give further light.

The Propositions of Government, and Ordination mentioned in the preceding Act, are not to be here Printed: but after the Ratification thereof by the Parliament of England, they are to be Printed by warrant of the Commissioners of this Assembly.

12 Feb. 1645. Post meridiem. Sess. XVIII.

The Generall Assembly, after mature deliberation, having found it most necessary that this whole Nation be timely Warned, and duly Informed of their present Dangers, and the Remedies to be used, and Duties to be done for preventing and removing thereof; Doth ordain this Warning to be forthwith Printed and Published, and sent to all the Presbyteries in this Kingdom, as also to the Presbyteries that are with our Armies. And that each Presbyterie immediately after the receipt hereof, take speedy course for the Reading of it in every Congregation within their bounds, upon the Lords day after the forenoons Sermon, and before the Blessing: And that they give account of their diligence herein to the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly; Who have hereby Power and Warrand to try and censure such as shall contemne or slight the said Warning, or shall refuse or neglect to obey this Ordinance.

A Solemne and Seasonable Warning to the Noblemen, Barons, Gentlemen, Burrows, Ministers, and Commons of Scotland: As also to our ARMIES without and within this Kingdom.

The Cause of GOD in this Kingdom, both in the Beginnings and Progresse of it, hath been carried, through much craft and mighty opposition of enemies, and through other perplexities and dangers; GOD so disposing, for the greater glory of his manifold and marvellous Wisdome and his invincible Power, and for our greater tryall.

These dangers both from without and from within, together with the remedies thereof, have been from time to time represented and held forth, in the many publick Supplications of this Kirk and Kingdom to the King, and in their many Declarations, Remonstrances, Letters, Acts, and other publick Intimations: Particularly by a necessary Warning published by the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly in January 1643; And by the Remonstrance of the same Commissioners to the Convention of Estates in July thereafter, concerning the Dangers of Religion, and the Remedies of these Dangers: which Warning and Remonstrance at that time had, by the blessing of GOD, very good and comfortable effects. And now the Generall Assembly it self, being by a speciall Providence, and upon extraordinary occasions called together, while GOD is writing bitter things against this land in great Letters, which he that runs may read: and knowing that we cannot be answerable to GOD, nor our own consciences, nor the expectation of others, if from this chief Watch-Tower we should give no Seasonable Warning to the City of GOD: While we think of these things; For Sions sake we will not hold our peace, and for Jerusalems sake we will not rest: trusting that GOD will give, though not to all, yet to many, a seeing Eye, a hearing Ear, and an understanding Heart: For who is wise and he shall understand these things, prudent and he shall know them: For the Wayes of the Lord are right, and the just shall walk in them, but the transgressors shall fall therein, and the wicked shall do wickedly and none of the wicked shall understand.

That which we principally intend, is to hold forth (so farre as the Lord gives us light) how this Nation ought to be affected with their present Mercies and Judgements; What use is to be made of the Lords dealings: And, what is required of a people so dealt with.

Had we been timely awaked, and taken warning, either from the exemplary judgements of other Nations; or from Gods threatnings by the mouths of his servants amongst our selves; or from our owne former visitations, and namely, The Sword, threatned and drawn against us, both at home and from abroad, but at that time through the forbearance of GOD, put up in the Sheath again, wee might have prevented the miseries under which now we groane. But the Cup of trembling, before taken out of our hands, is again come about to us, that wee may drink deeper of it: And although when these bloody Monsters, the Irish Rebels, together with some degenerate, unnaturall, and perfidious Countreymen of our own, did first lift up their heads, and enter this Kingdome in a hostile way, it was looked upon as a light matter, and the great judgement which hath since appeared in it, not apprehended: yet now wee are made more sensible, that they are The rod of Gods wrath, and the staffe in their hand, which hath stricken us these three times, is his indignation. He hath shewed his people hard things, and made us to drink the wine of astonishment. Take we therefore notice of the hand that smiteth us, for affliction cometh not forth of the dust, neither doth trouble spring out of the ground. There is no evill in the City nor Countrey which the Lord hath not done. He it is that formeth the light, and createth darknesse; Who maketh peace, and createth evill; He it is that hath given a charge to the Sword, so that it cannot be still: He it is that hath his other Arrows ready upon the string to shoot at us, the Pestilence and Famine.

In the next place, let us apply our hearts to know, and to search, and to seek out wisdome, and the reason of things, and to understand the language of this present judgment, and Gods meaning in it: For though the Almighty giveth not an accompt of any of his matters, and hath his way in the sea, and his path in the deep waters which cannot be traced; Yet he is pleased by the light of his Word and Spirit, by the voice of our own consciences, and by that which is written and ingraven upon our judgement, as with the point of a Diamond and a Pen of iron, to make known in some measure his meaning unto his servants. GOD hath spoken once, yea twice, yet man perceiveth not; Therefore now hath he made this rod to speak aloud the third time, that we may hear the voice of the rod, and who hath appointed it. That which the rod pointeth at, is not any guilt of Rebellion or disloyaltie in us, as the sons of Belial do slander and belye the Solemne League and Covenant of the three Kingdoms, which we are so farre from repenting of, that we cannot remember or mention it without great joy and thankfulnesse to GOD, as that which hath drawn many blessings after it, and unto which GOD hath given manifold and evident testimonies, for no sooner was the Covenant begun to bee taken in England, but sensibly the condition of affairs there was changed to the better; and though a little before the Enemy was coming in like a Flood, yet as soon as the Spirit of the Lord did lift up the Standard against him, from that day forward the Waters of their Deluge did decrease.

And for our part, our Forces sent into that Kingdom, in pursuance of that Covenant, have been so mercifully and manifestly assisted, and blessed from Heaven (though in the mids of many dangers and distresses, and much want and hardship) and have been so farre instrumentall to the foyling and scattering of two principall Armies; First, the Marquesse of Newcastle his Army, And afterward, Prince Ruperts and his together; And to the reducing of two strong Cities, York and Newcastle, that we have what to answer the Enemy that reproacheth us concerning that Businesse, and that which may make iniquitie it self to stop her mouth. But which is more unto us than all Victories, or whatsomever temporall Blessing, The Reformation of Religion in England, and Uniformity therein between both Kingdoms (a principal end of that Covenant) is so far advanced, that the English Service-Book, with the Holy-dayes, and many other Ceremonies contained in it, together with the Prelacy, the fountain of all these, are abolished and taken away by Ordinance of Parliament; and a Directory for the Worship of GOD in all the three Kingdoms agreed upon in the Assemblies, and in the Parliaments of both Kingdoms, without a contrary voice in either; the Government of the Kirk by Congregational Elderships, Classical Presbyteries, Provincial and National Assemblies, is agreed upon by the Assembly of Divines at Westminster, which is also voted and concluded in both Houses of the Parliament of England: And what is yet remaining of the intended Uniformitie is in a good way; So that let our Lot fall in other things as it may, the Will of the Lord be done; In this we rejoyce, and will rejoyce, that our Lord Jesus Christ is no loser, but a Conquerour, that his Ordinances take place, that his Cause prevaileth, and the work of purging and building his Temple goeth forward, and not backward. Neither yet are we so to understand the voice of the rod which lyeth heavy upon us, as if the Lords meaning were to pluck up what he hath planted, and to pull down what he hath builded in this Kingdom, to have no more pleasure in us, to remove our Candlestick, and to take his Kingdom from us: nay, before that our GOD cast us off, and the glory depart from Israel, let him rather consume us by the Sword, and the Famine, and the Pestilence, so that he will but keep his own great Name from reproach and blasphemy, and own us as his people in Covenant with him. But now there is hope in Israel concerning this thing, we will beleeve that we shall yet see the goodnesse of the Lord in the Land of the living: We will not cast away our confidence of a blessed peace, and of the removing of the scourge and casting it in the Fire, when the Lord hath by it performed his whole Work upon mount Sion and Jerusalem, much more will wee be confident of the continuance of the blessings of the Gospel, that glory may dwell in our Land. This is the day of Jacobs trouble, but he shall be saved out of it: And the time is comming, when a new Song shall be put in our mouths, and we shall say, This is our God, we have waited for him, and he hath saved us. Though the Lord smite us, it is the hand of a Father, not of an Enemy, he is not consuming us, but refining us, that we may come forth as Gold out of the Fire. We are troubled on every side; yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despaire; persecuted, but not forsaken; cast downe, but not destroyed. We know assuredly there is more mercy in emptying us from Vessell to Vessell, then in suffering us to settle on our Lees, whereby our taste should remain in us, and our sent not be changed.

These things premised, we come to the true language of this heavy judgement, and to the reall procuring causes thereof. For the transgression of Jacob is all this, and for the sins of the house of Israel. God is hereby shewing to great and small in this Land their work and their transgression, that they have exceeded. He openeth also their eare to discipline, and commandeth that they return from iniquity. We leave every Congregation in the Land, every Family in every Congregation, and every Person in every Family to examine their own hearts and wayes, and to mourn for Congregationall, Domesticall, and Personall sinnes: Cursed shall they be who have added fuell to the fire, and now bring no water to extinguish it, who had a great hand in the provocation, and bear no part in the humiliation.

Let every one commune with his own conscience, and repent of his, even his wickednesse, and say, What have I done? Wee shall here touch onely the Nationall sinnes, or at least more publick ones, then those of a Family or Congregation, which we also intend for chief causes of a publick Fast and Humiliation. If among our Nobles, Gentrie, and Barons, there have been some studying their own private interests more then the publick, and Seeking their own things more then the things of Christ, or oppressing and defrauding the poorer sort and the needie, because it was in the power of their hand: and if among our Ministrie there have been divers Time servers, Who have not renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, whose hearts have not been right before God, nor stedfast in his Covenant, who have been secretly haters of the Power of Godlinesse, and of Mortification; shall not GOD search all this out? who will bring to light the hidden things of darknesse, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. In these also leaving all men to a judging and searching of themselves, there are many other provocations which are apparent in all or many of this Nation, from which, though they wash with nitre, and take much sope, yet they cannot make themselves clean: Because of these the Land mourneth, and at these the Sword striketh.

As first, the contempt, neglect, and dis-esteem of the glorious Gospel; our unbelief, unfruitfulnesse, lukewarmnesse, formality, and hardnesse of heart, under all the means of Grace; our not receiving of Christ in our hearts, nor seeking to know him, and glorifie him in all his Offices. The power of Godlinesse is hated and mocked by many to this day, and by the better sort too much neglected, and many Christian duties are not minded: as, The not speaking of our own words, nor finding of our own pleasure upon the Lords day: Holy and edifying conference both on that day, and at other occasions: The instructing, admonishing, comforting, and rebuking one another, as Divine Providence ministreth occasion. In many Families almost no knowledge nor worship of GOD to be found: yea, there are among the Ministers who have strengthened the hearts and hands of the profane more then of the godlie, and have not taken heed to the ministrie which they have received of the Lord to fulfill it.

Next, GOD hath sent the Sword to avenge the quarrell of his broken Covenant: For besides the defection of many of this Nation under the Prelats from our first Nationall Covenant, a sinne not forgotten by GOD, if not repented by men as well as forsaken, our latter Vows and Covenants have been also foully violated, by not contributing our uttermost assistance to this Cause, with our Estates and Lives; by not endeavouring with all faithfulnesse, the discovery, triall, and condigne punishment of Malignants, and evil Instruments; yea, by complying too much with those, who have not onely born Armes, and given their personall presence and assistance, but also drawn and led on others after them in the shedding of our Brethrens blood: Therefore is our sinne made our punishment, and We are filled with the fruit of our own wayes. These horns now push the sides of Judah and Jerusalem, because the Carpenters when they ought and might, did not cut them off: And yet to this day the course of Justice is obstructed: The Lord himself will execute justice if men will not. But above all, let it bee deeply and seriously thought of, that our Covenant is broken by the neglect of a reall Reformation of our selves and others under our power: let every one ask his own heart what lust is mortified in him, or what change wrought in his life since, more then before the Covenant! Swearing, Cursing, Profanation of the Lords day, Fornication, and other uncleannesse, Drunkennesse, Injustice, Lying, Oppression, Murmuring, Repining, and other sorts of Prophanenesse still abound too much both in the Countrey and in our Armies: yea, there is no Reformation of some members of publick Judicatories, which is a great dishonour to God, and a foul scandall to the whole Nation.

Thirdly, we have not glorified God according to the great things which he hath done for us, nor made the right use of former mercies: since he loved us (a Nation not worthy to be beloved) he hath made us precious and honourable, but we have not walked worthy of his love: We waxed fat and kicked, forsaking God who made us, and lightly esteeming the Rock of our salvation. And this great unthankfulnesse filleth up our Cup.

Fourthly, Notwithstanding of so much guiltinesse, we did send forth our Armies, and undertake great services presumptuously, without repentance, and making our peace with God, like the Children of Israel, who trusting to the goodnesse of their cause, minded no more, but which of us shall goe up first.

It is now high time, under the feeling of so great a burden both of sinne and wrath, to humble our uncircumcised hearts, to put our mouth in the dust, if so be there may be hope, to wallow our selves in ashes, to clothe our selves with our shame as with a garment, to justifie Gods righteous judgements, to acknowledge our iniquitie, to make our supplication to our Judge, and to seek his face, that he may pardon our sinne, and heal our Land. The Lord roareth, and shall not his children tremble? The God of glory thundereth, and the Highest uttereth his voice, hailstones and coales of fire, who will not fall down and fear before him? The fire waxeth hot, and burneth round about us, and shall any sit still and be secure? The storm bloweth hard, and shall any sluggard be still asleep? This is a day of trouble, and of rebuke, and of blasphemy, who will not take up a lamentation? Let the Watchmen rouse up themselves and others, and strive to get their own, and their peoples hearts deeply affected, and even melted before the Lord: Let every one turn from his evill way, and cry mightily to God, and give him no rest till he repent of the evill, and smell a savour of rest, and say, It is enough. He hath not said to the seed of Jacob, Seek ye me in vain. Wee do not mourne as they that have no hope, but we will bear the indignation of the Lord, because wee have sinned against him, untill he plead our cause, and execute judgement for us. And what though our Candles be put out; so that our Sun shine: What though our honour be laid in the dust; so that GOD work out his own honour, yea, our happinesse out of our shame. In vain have wee trusted to the arm of Flesh: in the Lord our GOD is the salvation of Israel. No flesh must glory before him, but he that glorieth, must glory in the Lord.

These duties of Humiliation, Repentance, Faith, Amendment of life, and Fervent Prayer, though the principall, yet are not all which are required at the hands of this Nation, but men of all sorts and degrees, must timely apply themselves to such other Resolutions and Actions as are most suteable and necessary at this time: Which that all may the better understand, and bee excited and encouraged to act accordingly, let it be well observed, that the present state of the Controversie and Cause is no other but what hath been formerly professed before GOD and the World, that is, The Reformation and Preservation of Religion, The Defence of the Honour and Happinesse of the King, and of the authority of the Parliament, together with the maintenance of our Lawes, Liberties, Lives, and Estates. We are not changed from our former principles and intentions, but these who did fall off from us to the contrary party, have now made it manifest, that these were not their ends when they seemed to joyn with us: Therefore are they gone out from us, because they were not of us. And as our Cause is the same, so the danger thereof is not lesse, but greater then before, and that from two sorts of Enemies: First, from open Enemies, we mean those of the Popish, Prelaticall, and Malignant Faction, who have displayed a Banner against the Lord, and against his Christ, in all the three Kingdoms, being set on fire of Hell, and by the speciall inspiration of Satan, who is full of fury, because he knowes he hath but a short time to reigne. The Cockatrice before hatched, is now broken forth into a Viper. The danger was before feared, now it is felt; before imminent, now incumbent; before our division, now our destruction is endeavoured; before the Sword was fourbished and made ready, now the Sword is made fat with Flesh, and drunk with Bloud, and yet it hungreth and thirsteth for more. The Queen is most active abroad, using all means for strengthening the Popish, and suppressing the Protestant party; insomuch that Malignants have insolently expressed their confidence, that her journey to France shall prove a successefull Counsell, and that this Island, and particularly this Kingdome, shall have a greater power to grapple with, before the next Summer, then any which yet we have encountred with. The Irish Rebels have offered to the King to send over a greater number into both the Kingdomes: The hostile intentions of the King of Denmark, if God be not pleased still to divert and disable him, do plainly enough appear from his own Letters, sent not long since to the Estates of this Kingdome. In the mean time, the hellish crue under the conduct of the excommunicate and forefaulted Earle of Montrose, and of Alaster Mac-Donald, a Papist and an Outlaw, doth exercise such barbarous, unnaturall, horrid, and unheard-of cruelty, as is above expression: And (if not repressed) what better usage can others not yet touched expect from them, being now hardened and animated by the successe which God hath for our humiliation and correction, permitted unto them: and if they shall now get leave to secure the High-Lands for themselves, they will not onely from thence infest the rest of this Countrey, but endeavour a diversion of our forces in England, from the prosecution of the ends expressed in the Covenant of the three Kingdoms, toward which ends, as their service hath been already advantageous, so their continuance is most necessary.

The second sort of Enemies, from which our present dangers arise, are secret Malignants and Dis-covenanters, who may be known by these and the like Characters: Their slighting or censuring of the publick Resolutions of this Kirk and State: Their consulting and labouring to raise Jealousies and Divisions, to retard or hinder the execution of what is ordered by the publick Judicatories: Their slandering of the Covenant of the three Kingdomes and Expedition into England, as not necessary for the good of Religion, or safety of this Kingdome, or as tending to the diminution of the Kings just power and greatnesse: Their confounding of the Kings Honour and Authority, with the abuse and pretence thereof, and with Commissions, Warrants, and Letters, procured from the King, by the Enemies of this Cause and Covenant, as if we could not oppose the latter, without encroaching upon the former: Their whetting of their tongues, to censure and slander those whom GOD hath honoured as his chief Instruments in this Work: Their commending, justifying, or excusing the proceedings of James Grahame, sometime Earl of Montrose, and his Complices: Their conversing or intercommuning by word or writ, with him, or other excommunicate Lords, contrary to the nature of that Ordinance of Christ, and to the old Acts of Generall Assemblies: Their making merry, and their insolent carriage, at the news of any prosperous successe of the Popish and Malignant Armies in any of these Kingdomes: Their drawing of Parties and Factions, to the weakning of the common Union: Their spreading of Informations, That Uniformitie in Religion, and the Presbyteriall Government, is not intended by the Parliament of England: Their Endeavours, Informations, and Sollicitations, tending to weaken the hearts and hands of others, and to make them withhold their assistance from this Work.

Let this sort of bosome Enemies, and dis-affected Persons, be well marked, timely discovered, and carefully avoided, lest they infuse the poyson of their seducing counsels into the mindes of others: Wherein let Ministers be faithfull, and Presbyteries vigilant and unpartial, as they will answer the contrary to GOD, and to the Generall Assembly, or their Commissioners.

The cause and the dangers thereof being thus evidenced, unlesse men will blot out of their hearts the love of Religion, and the Cause of GOD, and cast off all care of their Countrey, Lawes, Liberties, and Estates, yea, all naturall affection to the preservation of themselves, their Wives, Children, and Friends, and whatsoever is dearest to them under the Sun (all these being in the visible danger of a present ruine and destruction) they must now or never appear actively, each one stretching himself to, yea beyond his power. It is no time to dally, nor go about the businesse by halfes, nor by almost, but altogether zealous: “Cursed be he that doth the Work of the Lord negligently, or dealeth falsely in the Covenant of God.” If wee have been so forward to assist our Neighbour Kingdomes, shall wee neglect to defend our own? Or shall the Enemies of GOD be more active against his Cause, than his People for it? GOD forbid. If the Work being so far carried on, shall now mis-carry, and fail in our hands, our own consciences shall condemne us, and posterity shall curse us: But if wee stand stoutly and stedfastly to it, the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in our hands, and all Generations shall call us blessed.

Let Ministers stir up others by free and faithfull preaching, and by admonishing every one of his duty, as there shall be occasion: And if it shall be the lot of any of them to fall under the power of the Enemy, let them through the strength of Christ, persevere in their integrity, choosing affliction rather then sin, glorifying GOD, and not fearing what Flesh can do unto them.

Let our Armies beware of ungodlinesse, and worldly lusts, living godly, soberly, and righteously, avoyding all scandalous carriage, which may give occasion to others to think the worse of their Cause and Covenant, and remembring that the eyes of GOD, Angels, and Men are upon them: Finally, renouncing all confidence in their own strength, skill, valour, and number, and trusting only to the God of the Armies of Israel, who hath fought, and will fight for them.

Let all sorts both of high and low degree in this Kingdome, call to minde their Solemne Covenants, and pay their vows to the most High; and namely, that Article of our first Covenant, which obligeth us not to stay nor hinder any such Resolution, as by common consent shall be found to conduce for the ends of the Covenant, but by all lawfull means to further and promove the same; Which lyeth as a bond upon peoples consciences, readily to obey such orders, and willingly to under go such burdens, as by the publick and common resolution of the Estates of Parliament, are found necessary for the prosecution of the War; considering that the Enemy cannot bee suppressed without a competent number of Forces, and Forces cannot be kept together without maintenance, and maintenance cannot be had without such publick Burdens; which however for the present, not joyous, but grievous, yet it shall be no grief of heart afterwards, even unto the common sort, that they have given some part of their necessary livelihood, for assisting so good a Work. It is far from our thoughts, that the pinching of some, should make others superfluously to abound: It is rather to bee expected of the richer sort, that they will spare and defalk, not onely the pride and superfluity, both of apparell and diet, but also a part of their lawfull allowance in these things, to contribute the same as a free-will-offering, beside what they are obliged to, by Law or publick Order, after the example of godly Nehemiah, who for the space of twelve years, while the walls of Jerusalem were a building, did not eat the bread of the Governour, that he might ease by so much the Peoples Burthens and Bondage.

In our last Covenant, there is another article which (without the oblivion or neglect of any of the rest) we wish may be well remembred at this time; namely, That we shall assist and defend all that enter into this League and Covenant, in the maintaining and pursuing thereof, and shall not suffer our selves, directly or indirectly, by whatsoever Combination, Perswasion, or Terror, to be divided and withdrawne from this blessed Union and Conjunction, whether to make defection to the contrary part, or to give our selves to a detestable indifferency or neutrality in this Cause: According to which Article, mens reality and integrity in the Covenant, will be manifest and demonstrable, as well by their omissions, as by their commissions; as well by their not doing good, as by their doing of evil; He that is not with us, is against us; and he that gathereth not with us, scattereth. Whoever he be that will not, according to publick order and appointment, adventure his Person, or send out these that are under his power, or pay the Contributions imposed for the maintenance of the Forces, must be taken for an Enemie, Malignant, and Covenant-breaker, and so involved both into the displeasure of GOD, and Censures of the Kirk, and no doubt into civil punishments also to be inflicted by the State.

And if any shall prove so untoward and perfidious, their iniquitie shall be upon themselves, and they shall bear their punishment: Deliverance and good successe shall follow those who with purpose of heart cleave unto the Lord, and whose hearts are upright toward his glory. When wee look back upon the great things which GOD hath done for us, and our former deliverances out of several dangers and difficulties which appeared to us insuperable, experience breeds hope: And when we consider how in the midst of all our sorrows and pressures, the Lord our God hath given us a naile in his holy place, and hath lightned our eyes with the desireable and beautiful sight of his own glory in his Temple, we take it for an argument that he hath yet thoughts of peace, and a purpose of mercy toward us; Though for a small moment he hath forsaken us, yet with great mercies he will gather us: Hee hath lifted up our Enemies, that their fall may be the greater, and that he may cast them downe into desolation for ever. Arise, and let us be doing; The Lord of Hosts is with us, the God of Jacob is our Refuge.

Act against Lykwakes.

Whereas the corrupt Custome of Lykwakes hath fostered both Superstition and Profanitie through the Land; This present Assembly Discharges the same in time comming; And appoints Presbyteries To take speciall care for trying and censuring the Transgressors of this Act within their severall Bounds.

Act recommending to Sessions To have the Printed Acts of Assemblie.

The Generall Assembly, considering how necessar it is, That every Session in a Parish have the Acts of the Assembly for their use, Doth therefore seriously recommend to every Parish and Session To buy the Printed Acts of the Assembly; and Ordains Presbyteries To crave account hereof from every Minister, before their going to Provinciall Assemblies: And likewise, That every Provinciall Assembly, crave account from Presbyteries in their trials, if every Session be so provided, and that they try the diligence of Presbyteries and Ministers used for that effect.

13 Februar. 1645. Post meridiem. Sess. Ult.

Act for censuring the Observers of Yule-day, and other superstitious dayes, especially if they be Schollars.

The Generall Assembly taking to their consideration, The manifold Abuses, Profanitie, and Superstitions, committed on Yule-day, and some other superstitious dayes following, Have unanimously concluded, and hereby Ordains, That whatsoever Person or Persons hereafter shall be found guilty in keeping of the foresaid superstitious dayes, shall be proceeded against by Kirk Censures, and shall make their publick Repentance therefore in the face of the Congregation where the offence is committed: And that Presbyteries and Provinciall Synods Take particular notice how Ministers try and censure Delinquents of this kinde, within the severall Parochines. And because Schollars and Students give great scandal and offence in this, That they (being found guilty) be severely disciplined and chastised therefore by their Masters: And in case the Masters of Schools or Colledges be accessorie to the said superstitious profanitie, by their connivence, granting of liberty of Vacance to their Schollars at that time, or any time thereafter, in compensation thereof, That the Masters be summoned by the Ministers of the Place to compeir before the next ensuing Generall Assembly, there to bee censured according to their trespasse: And if Schollars (being guilty) refuse to subject themselves to Correction, or be Fugitives from Discipline, That they be not received in any other Schoole or Colledge within the Kingdom.

Act for encouragement of Schollars to Professions in Schooles.

In respect of the paucitie of men, fit and willing to professe Divinitie in the Schooles, by reason that few frame their studies that way, The Generall Assembly thinks it fit, That the Provincials diligently consider and try who within their Bounds most probably may bee for a Profession in the Schooles, And report their names to the following Generall Assembly, that such may be stirred up and encouraged by the Generall Assembly, to compose and frame their studies, that they may be fit for such places.

Act for restraining Abuses at Pennie-Brydals.

The Generall Assembly, considering the great profanitie and severall Abuses which usually fall forth at Pennie-Brydals, proving fruitful Seminaries of all lasciviousnesse and debaushtrie, as well by the excessive number of people conveened thereto, as by the extortion of them therein, and licentiousnesse thereat, To the great dishonour of GOD, the scandall of our Christian Profession, and prejudice of the Countreys welfare; Therefore they Ordain every Presbyterie in this Kingdome, To take such speciall care for restraining these Abuses flowing from the causes foresaid, as they shall think fit in their severall bounds respective: And to take a strict accompt of every Minister and Session of their obedience to the Ordinance of the Presbyterie thereanent, at the Visitation of every Parish Kirk in their Bounds.

Act Discharging deposed Ministers to be reponed to their former Places.

The Generall Assembly, considering the manifold prejudices redounding to the Kirk in Generall, and private Congregations in particular, through the restoring of Ministers once deposed to the same places wherein formerly they served: As also, how derogatorie it would prove to the weight of that sentence of Deposition; Do therefore Ordain, That no Minister deposed, shall be restored again into that place where formerly he served.

Renovation of the Commission for the publick Affairs of the Kirk.

The Generall Assembly taking to their consideration, That in respect the great Work of Uniformitie in Religion in all his Majesties Dominions, is not yet perfected, (though by the Lords blessing there is a good progresse made in the same) there is a necessity of renewing the Commissions granted formerly for prosecuting and perfecting that great Work; Doe therefore Renew the Power and Commission granted for the publick Affairs of the Kirk by the Generall Assembly, held in S. Andrews in the year 1642, upon the fifth day of August post meridiem, Sess. 12. And by the Generall Assembly held in Edinburgh in the year 1643, upon the 19. day of August, Sess. ult. And by the late Generall Assembly held at Edinburgh in the year 1644, upon the third of June, Sess. 6, to the Persons afternamed, viz. M. Andrew Ramsay, M. Alex. Henderson, M. Robert Douglas, M. William Colvil, M. William Bennet, M. George Gillespie, M. John Oswald, M. Mungo Law, M. Robert Lawrie, M. John Adamson, D. John Sharp, M. George Leslie, M. Andrew Fairfowle, M. David Calderwood, M. Andrew Blackhall, M. James Fleeming, M. Robert Ker, M. John Macghie, M. John Dalyell, M. Andrew Stevenson, M. Robert Lauder, M. James Robertson, M. Patrick Sibbald, M. Robert Carson, M. Alex. Spittall, M. Alex. Dickison, M. James Smith, M. John Gibbison, M. James Symson, M. Ephraim Melvill, M. Alex. Somervell, M. Robert Eliot, M. George Bennet, M. Robert Blair, M. David Forret, M. Arthur Mortoun, M. Samuel Rutherfurd, D. Alex. Colvill, M. Andrew Bennet, M. James Wedderburn, M. Walter Greg, M. John Moncreiff, M. John Smith, M. Frederick Carmichael, M. Patrick Gillespie, M. John Duncan, M. James Sibbald, M. Robert Bruce, M. John Hume at Eccles, M. Mungo Dalyell, M. Alex. Kinneir, M. Thomas Ramsay, M. William Turnbull, M. James Guthrie, M. Thomas Donaldson, M. William Jameson, M. David Fletcher, Andrew Dunkison, M. Robert Murray, M. David Weemes, M. John Hall, M. John Freebairn, M. David Drummond at Creiff, M. George Murray, M. Henry Guthrie, M. Robert Wright, M. Andrew Jaffray, M. Bernard Sanderson, M. Alex. Tran, M. Thomas Chalmers, M. Andrew Lawder, M. Hugh Henderson, M. John Levingstoun, M. James Blair, M. James Bonar, M. John Burne, M. John Bell, M. Hugh Mackale, M. Matthew Birsbane, M. David Elphingstoun, M. David Dickson, M. George Young, D. John Strang, M. Robert Baillie, M. Patrick Sharp, M. Robert Birnie, M. Evan Camron, M. George Symmer at Megle, M. Andrew Fleck, M. Patrick Lyon, M. John Lindsay, M. Sylvester Lammie, M. George Fogo, M. David Strachan, M. Andrew Cant, M. William More, M. William Davidson, M. John Paterson, M. William Jaffray, M. Thomas Mitchell, M. George Cummin, M. Joseph Brodie, M. William Lawder, M. David Rosse, M. Ferquhard Makclennan, Ministers; And Archbald Marquesse of Argyle, John Earle of Crawfurd-Lindsay, Alexander Earle of Eglintoun, William Earle of Glencarne, John Earle of Cassils, Charles Earle of Dumfermeling, James Earle of Tullibardin, John Earle of Lauderdale, James Earle of Annandale, William Earle of Lothian, James Earle of Queenesberry, William Earle of Dalhousie, William Earle of Lanerik, Archbald Lord Angus, Vicount of Arbuthnet, James Vicount of Frendraught, Alexander Lord Garleis, James Lord Johnstoun, John Lord Yester, John Lord Balmerino, Alexander Lord Balcarras, John Lord Loure, John Lord Barganie, Sir Patrick Hepburn of Wauchtoun, Sir John Hope of Craighall, Sir Archbald Johnstoun of Waristoun, Sir David Hume of Wedderburn, Frederick Lyon of Brigtoun, Sir Alexander Areskine of Dun, Alexander Fraser of Phillorth, Sir William Baillie of Lammingtoun, Haddin of Glennegies, Sir Thomas Ruthven of Freeland, James Macdougall of Garthland, Sir Alexander Murray of Blackbarronie, William Drummond of Rickartoun, Sir William Scott of Hardin, Sir Andrew Ker of Greenhead, Sir William Stuart of ______ Sir Alexander Shaw of Sauchie, Alexander Brodie of that Ilk, M. George Hume of Kimmerjame, Sir John Smith, M. Alexander Colvill Justice Depute, John Binnie, Archbald Sydserf, Laurence Henderson, James Stuart, Gilbert Sommervell, John Semple, M. Robert Barclay, Patrick Leslie, James Law, M. Robert Cuninghame, George Gardin, William Glendunning, Elders. And for discharging the said Commission, Appoints the persons aforesaid, or any ninteene of them, whereof fifteen shall be Ministers, to meet at Edinburgh upon the 14. of this moneth of February and upon the second Wednesday of May, August, November, and of February next to come, and upon any other day, or in any other Place they shall think meet. Giving unto them full power and Commission to do all and every thing for prosecuting, advancing, perfecting, and bringing the said Work of Uniformity in Religion in all his Majesties Dominions to an happy conclusion, conforme to the former Commissions granted by the saids Assemblies thereanent: And further, Renewes to the Persons afore-named, the power contained in the Act of the said Assembly, 1643, Intituled, A Reference to the Commission anent the Persons designed to repair to the Kingdom of England; As also the power contained in two severall Acts of the said late Assembly 1644. Sess. 6. made Against secret dis-affecters of the Covenant, and, For sending Ministers to the Army: With full power to them, to treat and determine in the matters aforesaid, and in all other matters referred unto them by this Assembly, as fully and freely, as if the same were here particularly expressed, and with as ample power as any Commission of former Generall Assemblies hath had, or been in use of before; They being alwayes for their whole proceedings countable to, and censurable by the next Generall Assembly.

Renovation of the Commission to the Persons appointed to repair to the Kingdom of England, for prosecuting the Treaty of Uniformitie in Religion.

The Generall Assembly, Taking to their consideration, that the Treaty of Uniformity in Religion in all his Majesties Dominions is not yet perfected, though by the Lords blessing there is a good progresse made in the same, Do therefore Renew the Power and Commission granted to the Persons formerly nominate by the two preceding Assemblies, and by their Commissioners sitting at Edinburgh; for prosecuting the said Treatie of Uniformitie with the Honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, and the Reverend Assembly of Divines there, or any Committees appointed by them, Giving unto them full power to do all and every thing which may advance, perfect, and bring the said Treatie to an happy conclusion, conforme to the former Commissions granted to them thereanent.

The Generall Assemblies Answer to the Right Reverend the Assembly of Divines in the Kirk of England.

Right Reverend and welbeloved in the Lord Jesus,

Amidst the manifold troubles in which this Kingdome hath been involved, and under which it still laboureth, we greatly rejoyced when it was testified unto us by our reverend Brethren, and under your hands in your Letter, and these Papers by them presented to us from you, what progresse you had made in the much desired Work of Uniformitie; and acknowledge, that the same hath comforted us concerning our work and toile of our hands, and seemeth to us as an olive branch, to prognosticate the abating of the waters, which overflow the face of the Earth.

When we consider, that you have walked in pathes unusuall, which have not been haunted by Travellers there, as the publick way, though pointed out as the good old way by the Reformed Kirks, we do not wonder that you have carefully adverted in every step to set foot upon sure ground; When we behold that strong and high tree of Episcopacie so deeply rooted by continuance of time not lopped of the Branches, and the stumpe of the root left in the Earth, with a band of iron and brasse, but pluckt up by the roots; We do confesse that the Carpenters, though prepared, have a hard task, requiring time to hew it down, and root it up: And when we call to minde how much the Service-Book hath been cryed up as the only way of GODS Worship, how many thereby have had their wealth, and how difficill it is to forgoe the accustomed way; We admire the power and wisdom of the good GOD who hath prospered you in your way, and led you this length, through so many straits, and over so many difficulties in so troublous a time.

We do for our part not only admit and allow, but most heartily and gladly embrace the Directory of Worship, as a common Rule for the Kirks of GOD in the three Kingdoms, now more straitly and firmly united by the Solemne League and Covenant; And we do all in one voice blesse the Lord, who hath put it in the hearts, first, of the Reverend, Learned, and Pious Assembly of Divines, and then, of the Honourable Houses of Parliament, To agree upon such a Directory as doth remove what is none of Christs, and preserve the purity of all his Ordinances, together with Uniformity and Peace in the Kirk. Only we have thought necessary, to declare and make known, That the Clause in the Directory for the administration of the Lords Supper, which appointeth the Table to be so placed that the Communicants may orderly sit about it, or at it, is not to be interpreted, as if in the judgement of this Kirk it were indifferent for any of the communicants not to come to and receive at the Table; or as if we did approve the distributing of the Elements by the Ministers to each Communicant, and not by the Communicants among themselves: In which particulars, we still conceive and beleeve the order and practice of our own Kirk, To be most agreeable and sutable to the Word of GOD, the example of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the nature of that Heavenly Feast and Table. Neverthelesse, in other particulars we have resolved, and do agree, to do as ye have desired us in your Letter, That is, not to be tenacious of old Customs, though lawfull in themselves, and not condemned in this Directory, but to lay them aside for the nearer Uniformitie with the Kirk of England, now nearer and dearer to us than ever before; A Blessing so much esteemed, and so earnestly longed for among us, that rather than it faile on our part, we do most willingly part with such practices and customs of our own, as may be parted with safely, and without the violation of any of Christs Ordinances, or trespassing against Scripturall Rules, or our solemne Covenants.

We do in like manner agree to, and approve the Propositions touching Kirk-government and Ordination; and have given power to our Commissioners who are to meet in Edinburgh, to agree to, and conclude in our Name an Uniformitie therein, betwixt the Kirks in both Kingdoms, so soon as the same shall be without any substantiall alteration Ratified by an Ordinance of the Honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, according to our Act of Approbation sent to our Commissioners with you.

As for the returning of our Commissioners; though the counsel and assistance of our Reverend Brethren might be of good use to us in these difficult times, and their particular stations and imployments importune the stay of these who are come unto us, and the returne of these who stay with you; yet preferring the publick good, and looking upon the profit may redound unto all by their continuing with you, we have satisfied your desire, and renewed their commission; Praying GOD they may (as we are confident they shall) prove answerable to our trust, and to your expectation.

Concerning one Confession of Faith, and Forme of Catechisme, we apprehend no great difficultie. And to that which remains to be perfected in the matter of Kirk-government, we do beleeve, and both you and we know by experience, that there is no word impossible with our God. He that hath begun a good work among you, will also perform it of his good pleasure. Go on in the Lord your strength and the Spirit of truth lead you in all truth: The God of all grace and peace that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting Covenant, and by him hath called us unto his eternall glory, make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you, and by you, and among you, that which is well pleasing in his sight, stablish, strengthen, settle you, through Jesus Christ our Lord.

Subscribed in name of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland, by the Moderator of the Assembly.

Edinburgh 13 Feb. 1645.

To the Kings Most Excellent Majestie, The humble Remonstrance of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland, met at Edinburgh the 13 day of February, 1645.

As our Record is on high, and our consciences within us bear us witnesse, so the many former Supplications and Remonstrances to your Majestie, from this Kirk and Kingdome, our solemne Covenants, and the whole course of our proceedings from time to time in the prosecution of this Cause, Do make known to the World, and we trust also to your own conscience, our loyaltie and faithfull subjection, and how far our intentions are from the diminution of your Majesties just Power and Greatnesse; And although the successe of many of our humble addresses to your Majesty, hath been such as did frustrate our desires and hopes, yet this hath not blotted out of our hearts our loyaltie, so often professed before God and the World; but it is still our Souls desire, and our Prayer to God for you, that your Self and your Posterity may prosperously reigne over this your ancient and Native Kingdome, and over your other Dominions. And now as we have published a solemn and free Warning to the Noblemen, Barons, Gentlemen, Burrows, Ministers, and Commons of this Kingdome, concerning the present affliction of this Nation, and their sins procuring the same; So when we call to minde, that God accepteth not the persons of men, and that the greatest are not to be winked at in their sins; We assure our selves, that the best and most reall testimony which we can give at this present, of the tendernesse and uprightnesse of our affection to your Majesties true Happinesse, is this our humble and faithfull Representation of your Majesties great and growing dangers, and the causes thereof; Of which, if we should be silent, our consciences would condemne us, and the stones themselves would immediately cry out.

The troubles of our hearts are enlarged, and our fears increased in your Majesties behalf, perceiving that your Peoples patience is above measure tempted, and is like a Cart prest down with sheaves, and ready to break, while as beside many former designes and endeavours to bring desolation and destruction upon us, (which were (and we trust all of that kinde shall be) by the marvellous and mercifull providence of God discovered and disappointed.) Our Countrey in now infested, the blood of divers of our Brethren spilt, and other acts of most barbarous and horrid cruelty exercised, by the cursed crew of the Irish Rebels and their Complices in this Kingdome, under the conduct of such as have Commission and Warrant from your Majestie. And unlesse we prove unfaithfull both to God and to your Majestie, we cannot conceale another danger which is infinitely greater than that of your Peoples displeasure: Therefore we the servants of the most high GOD, and your Majesties most loyall Subjects, in the humility and grief of our hearts, fall down before your Throne, and in the Name of our Lord and Master JESUS CHRIST, who shall judge the world in righteousnesse, both great and small, and in the Name of this whole Nationall Kirk, which we represent, We make bold to warn your Majesty freely, that the guilt which cleaveth fast to your Majesty and to your Throne, is such, as (whatsoever flattering preachers, or unfaithfull counsellours may say to the contrary) if not timely repented, cannot but involve your Self and your Posterity under the wrath of the ever-living GOD, For your being guiltie of the shedding of the blood of many thousands of your Majesties best Subjects; For your permitting the Masse, and other Idolatry, both in your own Family, and in your Dominions; For your authorizing by the Book of Sports, the profanation of the Lords Day; For your not punishing of publick scandals, and much profanenesse, in, and about your Court; For the shutting of your eares from the humble and just desires of your faithfull Subjects; For your complying too much with the Popish party many wayes, and namely, by concluding the Cessation of Armes in Ireland, and your embracing the counsels of those who have not set GOD nor your good before their eyes; For your resisting and opposing this Cause, which so much concerneth the glory of GOD, your own honour and happinesse, and the peace and safetie of your Kingdomes; and for what other causes your Majesty is most conscious, and may best judge and search your own conscience (nor would we have mentioned any particulars, if they had not been publike and knowne.) For all which it is high time for your Majesty to fall down at the footstool of the King of Glory, to acknowledge your offence, to repent timely, to make your peace with GOD through JESUS CHRIST, (whose blood is able to wash away your great sinne) and to be no longer unwilling that the Son of GOD reign over you and your Kingdoms in his pure Ordinances of Church-government and Worship. These things if your Majesty do, it shall be no grief of heart unto you afterward, a blessing is reserved for you, and you shall finde favour with GOD, and with your People, and with all the Churches of Christ; But if your Majesty refuse to hearken to this wholsome counsell (which the Lord forbid) we have discharged our own consciences, we take GOD and Men to witnesse That we are blamelesse of the sad Consequences which may follow, and we shall wait upon the Lord, who, when he maketh inquisition for blood, will not forget the cry of the humble. In the mean while, beseeching your Majesty to take notice That we are not staggering or fainting through diffidence of the successe of this Cause and Covenant of the three Kingdoms, unto which, as GOD hath already given manifold Testimonies of his favour and blessing; so it is our stedfast and unshaken confidence, that this is the Work and Cause of GOD, which shall gloriously prevail against all opposition, and from which, with the assistance of the grace of GOD, we shall never suffer our selves to be divided or withdrawn, but shall zealously and constantly in our severall Vocations, endeavour with our Estates and Lives, the pursuing and promoving thereof.

That which we have concluded concerning Uniformity in Religion between both Kingdoms, is to be humbly offered to your Majestie from the Commissioners of this Kingdom, for your Royall Consent and Ratification. Although your Majestie was not pleased to vouchsafe us the presence of your Commissioner, according to the supplication of the Commissioners of the preceding Generall Assembly, yet we have proceeded with as much respect to your Majesties honour, and as much remembrance of our duty, as if your Royall Person had been present in the mids of us: And we shall still continue our Prayers for you, that GOD would graciously incline your heart to the counsels of Truth and Peace, and grant unto your Majestie a long and happy Raign, that we may live under you a peaceable and quiet life, in all Godlinese and Honestie.

The Assemblies Answer to their Commissioners at London.

REVEREND AND BELOVED BRETHREN,

These sweet Fruits of your long continued Labours in the Work of the Lord entrusted to you, brought to us at this time by these two of your number, whom you were pleased to send, were received by us with no small joy and rejoycing, as being, in great part, the satisfaction of our Souls desire, in that so much longed for, so much prayed for happy Uniformity of these Kirks and Kingdoms: And an evident Demonstration to us, that the Lord hath not, even in this time of his seen and felt displeasure, so covered himself with the cloud of his anger, that our Prayers should not passe through.

The great and main difficulties through which the Lord hath carried this Work, as we do acknowledge, ought mainly to be made use of, for the praise and glory of his power, who is the great worker of all our works for us; So your overcoming of them is to us no small Demonstration of your zeal, wisdom, and faithfulnesse, which without great injurie both to the Lord the prime Worker, and to you his Instruments, we cannot but acknowledge, hath been much manifested in the whole managing of this work in your hands.

The full answer to all the particulars you write of in your Letters, we leave to the Relation of those that come from you, and are now appointed to return to you: And as with much thankfulnesse we acknowledge your fidelity in what ye have done already; so we have again renewed your Commission for the continuance of your Imployment there, for the perfecting of the Work so happily begun: For the furthering whereof, as we shall not be wanting in our prayers to GOD for his blessing upon your labours, so for your help and assistance, we have appointed a commission to sit at Edinburgh, to which at all occasions you may have your recourse, as the exigence of the Work shall require.

How satisfactory that Directory of Worship presented to us by our Brethren from you, was to us, we leave it rather to their relation at their return, being ear and eye-witnesses to the manifold expressions of our joy and gladnesse, then offer to represent it to you in a Letter. The Act herewith sent, and ordained to be prefixed unto the Directory, will sufficiently declare our hearty approbation of it: Our judgement also concerning the propositions of Government and Ordination, and our earnest desire to have the Work of Uniformity promoved and perfected in that particular also, will appear to you by the other Act which herewith you will receive: Our zeal and desire to have that Work fully closed with so much harmonie as becometh the Work of GOD, will appear to you in our resolution and answer to that particular in the point of Excommunication, concerning which you write.

These particular differences hinted at in the Assemblies Letter, for Uniformitie with that Kirk so much endeared to us, we have resolved to lay aside, and have taken course for preserving harmonie amongst our selves, whereof our Brethren will give you more particular account. Anent your desire of Mr Alexander Henderson his attending the Treatie, we are confident ere this you have received our resolution.

Amidst the many difficulties wherewith it pleaseth the Lord to presse us, as we thought it necessar to publish and send forth a Warning to all sorts of Persons in this Kirk and Kingdom, concerning the present affliction of this Nation, and their sins procuring the same; So we thought it incumbent to us in duty, as the best Testimony which we can give at this present to his Majesty, to remonstrate unto him faithfully The great and growing dangers his Majesty is now under, and the causes thereof. This Remonstrance we have sent to you, to be presented to his Majesty, by such means, and at such time, as you who are there upon the place shall judge fittest.

And now dear Brethren, go on with cheerfulnesse in the Work of the Lord: Let no discouragement or opposition make your heart to faint, or your hands wax feeble: Perswade your self the Lords hand shall still be made known toward his servants, and his indignation against his Enemies. Remember the Work is his, who useth not to begin, but also to make an end, and is abundantly able to supply all your need according to the riches of his glory. Be confident therefore of this thing, that he who hath begun this good Work by you, will also in due time accomplish it to his own praise. To his gracious assistance we heartily recommend you.

Subscribed in name of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland, by the Moderator of the Assembly.

POSTSCRIPT.—It is earnestly desired That the Directorie for Worship be sent to Ireland, and that you recommend to the honourable Houses of the Parliament, To think upon the best way for the establishment and practice of it in that Kingdom. And that the like course may be taken with the government, and other parts of the Uniformity, so soon as they shall be agreed upon.

Edinburgh 13 Feb. 1645.

The Generall Assembly Recommends to Presbyteries, To consider these matters referred to their consideration by preceding Assemblies; and to report their judgement therein to the next Assembly.

The Generall Assembly Appoints the meeting of the next Assembly to be at Edinburgh the first Wednesday of June, in the yeer 1646.

INDEX of the ACTS of this ASSEMBLY. Not Printed.

1.—The Remonstrance sent to the Kings Majestie from the Commissioners of the preceding Assembly, concerning the dyet, and occasion of the meeting of this Assembly. Sess. 1.

2.—Election of M. Robert Douglas Moderator. Ib.

3.—Report of M. Robert Baillie, and M. Geo. Gillespie, of the progresse of the Treatie for Uniformity. Sess. 2.

4.—Appointment of Committees for the Directory, and for Bills, Appeals, &c. Ib.

5.—Ref. of the Petitions from Ireland to the Committee of Bills. Sess. 3.

6.—Letter to M. James Martin for intimating the Deposition of M. William Barclay. Ib.

7.—Acts appointing M. James Nasmith to attend the Lord Montgomeries Regiment; M. Arthur Granger, Liev. Generall Baillie his Regiment; and M. Thomas Wilkie to the E. Lothians Regiment. Ib.

8.—Ref. of the Lord Gen. Letter to the Presbytery of Edinburgh. Ib.

9.—Ref. of the Petition of M. James Hammiltons wife to the Committee for the Directory. Ib.

10.—Recommendation to the Parliament for Ministers losses. Sess. 4.

11.—Committee concerning Bursars. Ib.

12.—Committee to conferre with the Lord Ogilvie. Sess. 5.

13.—Act ordaining the Presbytery of Hammiltoun to proceed against M. John Rae for refusing the Covenant. With an Ordinance for giving in to the Clerk the report of M. John Hammiltouns subscribing the Covenant, and of the Excommunication of D. Hammiltoun. Ib.

14.—Act discharging the relaxation of Nath. Gordoun, with a reference concerning the same to the Commissioners of this Assembly. Ib.

15.—Committee for examining the witnesses against M. John Robertson, and M. John Fyfe. Ib.

16.—The Solemne League and Covenant of the three Kingdomes, (which is not here printed, because already printed by Ordinance of the Commission of Assembly 1643. and universally subscribed) with an Approbation of the Ordinances, and the diligence of the Commissioners of Assembly for receiving thereof, &c. Ib.

17.—Committee concerning Col. Areskines Regiment. Sess. 6.

18.—Committee appointed to speak with Col. Monro, concerning Letters sent from the Officers of the Army in Ireland. Ib.

19.—Committee for examining witnesses against M. James Oliphant. Ib.

20.—Invitation of all who had scruples concerning the Directory, to addresse themselves to that Committee, with a reference to the said Committee concerning uniformity of practice of the Directory in this Kirk. Ib.

21.—Committee to conferre with the young Laird of Drum. Ib.

22.—Appointment of M. Hugh Henryson to Col. Stuarts Regiment. Sess. 7.

23.—Committee for hearing M. James Wood, and the Commissioners from S. Andrews and Aberdene. Ib.

24.—Recommendation of Barbara Means Petition to the Parliament. Ib.

25.—Recommendation to the Parliament concerning the Army in Ireland. Ib.

26.—Invitation again of all that had scruples or doubts concerning the Directory, to addresse themselves to the Committee for resolution. Ib.

27.—Recommendation to the Parliament of the Petition of the Hospitall of Leith. Sess. 8.

28.—Recommendation to the Parliament of the Petition of the Kirk of Drummen. Ib.

29.—Refer. of the Petition from the Northwest parts of Ireland to the Committee of Bills. Ib.

30.—Recom. for a charitable supply to the people in and about Borrowstounnesse, visited with the plague. Ib.

31.—Transportation of M. James Wood to S. Andrews. Ib.

32.—Commission for Masters Alexander Blair Minister at Galstoun, Robert Hammiltoun Minister at Ballentrae, to go to Ireland for the first three moneths, beginning the first day of July. Masters Samuel Row Minister at Kirkmabrek, Alexander Levingstoun Minister at Carmichael for the next three moneths, beginning the first day of October: and Masters Henry Colwart Minister at Pasley, and Henry Semple Minister at Killearne, beginning the first of January next. Sess. 9.

33.—Act for Ministers to the Earle of Lanerick’s Regiment of Horse. Ib.

34.—Sentence absolvitour of Master James Lichtoun. Ib.

35.—Act for Ministers to L. Balgonie and L. Kirkcudbrights Regiments. Ib.

36.—Committee for Colon. Areskines Regiment. Ib.

37.—Committee for conferring with the Laird of Drums second son, and their report. Sess. 10.

38.—The Directory for publick Worship in the three Kingdoms. Ib.

39.—Committee for presenting the Directory to the Parliament. Ib.

40.—Act for planting the Kirk of Tarbet. Ib.

41.—Committee appointed to assist the Petition given in to the Parliament, for trying and executing some Witches. Sess. 11.

42.—Committee appointed to visit young Drum. Ib.

43.—Refer. to the Commission at Edinburgh, for planting the Kirk of Hammiltoun. Ib.

44.—Exemption of M. Alexander Balnaves, from going to Kirkcudbrights Regiment. Ib.

45.—Refer. to the Commission at Edinburgh, for planting the Kirk of Mauchline. Ib.

46.—Committee appointed for considering the best means for planting the Kirk and new Colledge of Aberdene. Ib.

47.—My Lord Angus, and the Laird of Lammingtouns submission to the Assembly, with the Assemblies determination, concerning the planting of the Kirk of Lammingtoun. Ib.

48.—Recom. of M. Andro Macghie to the Presbyterie of Hadingtoun. Ib.

49.—Recom. of M. William Young to the Presbyterie of Glasgow. Ib.

50.—Recom. concerning the new Kirk of Carsfarne to the Parliament. Ib.

51.—Committee appointed to consider of the way for Printing M. Rob. Boyd of Trochrigs Works. Ib.

52.—Ref. to the Commission at Edinburgh, for revising the Labours of a Brother, upon the continuation of the History of this Kirk, and thereafter to cause Print them with consent of the Authour. Ib.

53.—Approbation of the Report, concerning the injuries done to M. John Burne in London-Darie, with a Recom. thereof to the Parliament, and a Letter to the Commissioners at London. Sess. 12.

54.—Two Acts concerning James Murray. Ib.

55.—Appointment of the Commissioners of Presbyteries, to give in a lite of the Excommunicate Persons within their bounds to the Clerk. Ib.

56.—Committee for assisting the Petition to the Parliament, for the necessities of the Army in Ireland. Ib.

57.—Recom. of M. John Williamson to the Presbyterie of Saint Andrews. Ib.

58.—Tryall of the Books of the Synods of Lothian, Dumfreis, Glasgow, Aberdene, and Rosse, which were onely produced. Ib.

59.—Admission of the Excuses for not production of the Bookes of Fyfe, Angus, and Perth. Ib.

60.—Recom. of Sir James Hopes Petition to the Presbyterie of Lanrick. Ib.

61.—Recom. to the Parliament, concerning Suspensions against Ministers and Universities. Ib.

62.—Recom. of M. Thomas Boyd to the Presbyterie of Glasgow. Ib.

63.—Recom. M. John Bruce to the Parliament and Commission, for Plantation of Kirks. Ib.

64.—Recom. of the Petition of the Synod of Galloway to the Parliament, concerning Thomas Mackee. Ib.

65.—Recom. of the Petition of the Inhabitants of the Chanrie of Rosse to the Parliament, and to the Commission for planting of Kirks. Ib.

66.—Recom. of the Petition of M. Archbald Maccorquodill, Student in S. Andrews, to D. Colvill Professour of Divinity there. Ib.

67.—Recom. of the Petition of the Parochiners of Pasley to the Commis. of Parl. for planting Kirks. Ib.

68.—Recom. of M. Robert Torres to the Commission of Parliament, for Plantation of Kirks. Ib.

69.—Recom. to the Parliament, of the Petition of the Ministers upon the Borders, concerning the insolencie of Moss-Troupers. Ib.

70.—Recom. of the Petition of the unprovided Ministers within the Provinces of Aberdene, Murray, and Rosse to the Parliament, and Commission of Parliament for Plantation of Kirks. Ib.

71.—Recom. to the Parliament, for changing the Fairs upon Mundayes to some other day. Ib.

72.—Ref. to the Presbyterie of Lochmaben, for going on in the processe against M. Geo. Pryde. With a Recom. to E. Hartfell, to possesse the Minister to the Kirk, And concerning M. Tho. Chambers Gleib. Ib.

73.—Two Letters from the Commissioners at London. Sess. 13.

74.—Act authorizing Master Alexander Henderson to assist the Commissioners of Parliament in the Treatie at Uxbridge, in matters concerning Religion. Ib.

75.—Ref. of the Proposition concerning Excommunication to the Committee for the Directory. Ib.

76.—Ref. of the Propositions concerning Government to the Committee for the Directory. Ib.

77.—Deposition of M. George Halyburtoun. Ib.

78.—Renovation of the Commission, for trying and censuring the Ryot of Stanikirk. Sess. 14.

79.—Renovation of the Commission, for visiting the Universitie of S. Andrews. Ib.

80.—Renovation of the Commission, for visiting the Universitie of Glasgow. Ib.

81.—Indiction of a Fast. Ib.

82.—Committee for presenting the Petition to the Parliament. Ib.

83.—Act for a Minister to preach to the Lord Uchiltrie in the Blacknesse. Ib.

84.—Ordinance for M. James Campbell, his attending my Lord Coupers Regiment. Ib.

85.—Invitation of any that had doubts concerning the Propositions of Government, &c. to come to the Committee for Resolution. Ib.

86.—Ordinance for M. John Govans repairing to my Lord Kirkcudbrights Regiment. Ib.

87.—Recom. to the Presbyteries of Linlithgow and Stirling, for a voluntar Contribution of Clothes to the Earl of Calendars Regiment. Ib.

88.—Act for admitting M. James Levingstoun Minister to the E. of Calendars Regiment. Ib.

89.—Ordinance for M. John Hoomes attendance for the E. of Lanricks Regiment of Foot. Ib.

90.—Ref. to the Presbyterie of Peebles, to consider M. Robert Scots Bill, and to appoint another of their number to Balgonies Regiment, in case his reasons be found good. Sess. 15.

91.—Ref. M. Alexander Robertson to the Commission at Edinburgh. Ib.

92.—Act concerning the admission of M. David Houstoun to the Kirk of Tyrie. Ib.

93.—Deposition of M. John Grahame. Ib.

94.—Recom. of the Petition concerning the Kirk of Logie-Montrose to the Parliament, or their Commission for the Plantation of Kirks. Ib.

95.—Recom. of M. James Hammiltoun his reliefe to the Parliament. Sess. 16.

96.—The Propositions of Government and Ordination. Ib.

97.—Act concerning the Printing of M. Robert Boyds Commentar upon the Ephesians. Ib.

98.—Act discharging the Printing or Re-printing of the said Commentarie, and of the continuation of the History of the Kirk, and of M. David Dicksons short Explication of the Apostolicall Epistles, without the consent of M. John Boyd, and of the Authors of the other Works respective, With a Recommendation to the Parliament for their authority to that effect. Ib.

99.—Warrant for Printing M. Robert Boyds Opuscula. Ib.

100.—Recommendation of the Kirk of Calder to the Parliament. Ib.

101.—Recommendation of the petition of M. Alexander Trotter to the Commission of Parliament for plantation of Kirks. Ib.

102.—Reference to the Commission at Edinburgh for petitioning the Parliament That Commissions may be granted for visitation of Hospitals in every Province. Ib.

103.—Recommendation to the Synod of Aberdene, to crave account of the Laird of Drum his Bursars, and of any others in that Province. Ib.

104.—Sentence absolvitour of M. James Oliphant, with a rebuke and admonition of the particulars proven. Ib.

105.—Recommendation of M. John Weirs wifes Bill to the Parliament. Ib.

106.—Act giving Warrant to the Commissioners at London, to agree to the clause concerning Excommunication. Sess. 17.

107.—Act concerning the Earl of Athols right of presenting to the Kirk of Blair in Athol. Ib.

108.—Reference of a Bigamist to the Justice. Ib.

109.—Act giving power to M. John Stuart to preach at the Kirk of Dungarth, as an Expectant, while the Presbytery or Synod sit. Ib.

110.—Recommendation to the Parliament concerning Thomas Mackie. Ib.

111.—Act for intimating M. George Halyburtouns deposition. Ib.

112.—Act concerning the planting of the Kirk of Aberdour. Ib.

113.—Suspension of M. John Robertson. With a Reference to the Commission at Edinburgh for his further tryal and censure. Ib.

114.—Deposition of M. John Fyfe. Ib.

115.—Recom. M. Samuel Rows petition to the Parliament. Ib.

116.—Commission for visitation of the University of Aberdene. Ib.

117.—Act for changing the Presbytery seat of Aberdene, from the old Town, to the new Town of Aberdene. Ib.

118.—Recommen. and Reference to the Commission at Edinburgh, for planting the Kirk and Colledge of Aberdene. Ib.

119.—Reference of the petition given in by M. Thomas Mitchel, from the Presbytery of Turreff, and the Vicount of Frendraught for himself, and in name of the Parochiners of Aberchirdour and Innerkethin, to the Commission appointed for visitation of the University of Aberdene. Sess. 18.

120.—Ref. of the Petition of the Commissioners of the Presbytery of Strabogie to the said Commission for visitation of Aberdene. Ib.

121.—Recom. to the Parliament of M. George Wisharts Bill for his maintenance. Ib.

122.—Ref. to the Commission at Edinburgh, for planting the Kirks of Edinburgh with three Ministers out of the Province of Lothian. Ib.

123.—Ref. to the said Commission at Aberdene, for tryall and censure of Master George Hannah. Ib.

124.—Ordinance for Master Alexander Moncreiffs repairing to my Lord Balcarras Regiment. Ib.

125.—Committee for presenting the Propositions of Government, and of the solemne Warning, to the Parliament. Ib.

126.—Recom. of Isabel Peebles Bill to the Parliament, and the Committee of losses. Ib.

127.—Ref. of Patrick Strauchan to the Presbytery of Deere. Ib.

128.—Deposition of Master James Row. Ib.

129.—Declaration in favours of Ministers that cannot keep their houses in thir times of troubles. Sess. 19.

130.—Ref. to the Commission of the Kirk of the Lord Ogilvies Bill, with a Reference to the Parliament of the latter part of it. Ib.

131.—Ref. of the Laird of Lamingtouns Bill to the Province of Glasgow. Ib.

132.—Act concerning Col. Areskines Regiment. Ib.

133.—Recommendation of the petition of the Parochiners of Larbar, to the Commission for plantation of Kirks. Ib.

134.—Commission for visitation of the Hospitals of Perth and Stirling. Ib.

135.—Recommendation of the education of the Lord Semples children to the Earle of Eglintoun. Ib.

136.—Ordinance to the Presbytery of Turreff, for excommunicating M. John Forbes, sometime Minister at Auchinles, and of M. William Lowman, sometime Minister at Cromartie. Ib.

137.—Ref. M. William Sibbald to the Presbyterie of Edinb. Ib.

138.—Ref. M. Alexander Robertson to the Presbyterie of Kincardin. Ib.

139.—Ref. of the tryall and censure of Master John Cheene to the Commission for visitation of the Universitie of Aberdene. Ib.

140.—Recom. of the Bill concerning the Theeves in the Borders to the Parliament. Ib.

141.—Commission for visitation of the Hospitals, and mortified moneyes within the Province of Aberdene. Ib.

142.—Commission for visitation of the Hospitals within the Province of Angus. Ib.

143.—Act in favours of the deposed Ministers referred unto the Commission of the Assembly at Edinburgh. Ib.

144.—Recommendation to the Parliament for punishing the murther of Master Patrick Lindsay. Ib.

145.—Recommendation to the Commission of the Assembly at Edinburgh, to present the Propositions of Government to the Parliament, and to receive their answer thereunto. Ib.

146.—Recommendation to the said Commission to urge all meanes for M. James Hammiltouns relief. Ib.

147.—Letter to the Brethren of the Ministerie in Ireland. Ib.

148.—Letter to Gen. Major Monro. Ib.

149.—Act appointing Mr Hugh Kennedie for the first three moneths, beginning the first of July, Mr. Andro Lawder for the second three moneths, Mr. George Hutchisone for the last three moneths to repair to London-Darie. Ib.

150.—Letter in favours of Margaret Thomson to the Presbytrie of Kirkcudbright. Ib.

151.—Ref. to the Commission of the Assembly sitting at Edinburgh, to present Overtures to the Parliament for the good of the Kirk, and advancement of Piety, and to prosecute these presented in the preceding Sessions of Parliament. Ib.

152.—Ref. to the said Commission To present an Overture to the Parl. that Presbyteries may plant the Kirks which are of the patronage of forfaulted and Excommunicate Persons. Ib.

153.—Ref. to the said Commission to present an Overture for restraining of Printing without Licence. Ib.

154.—Act appointing Master James Woods entrie to S. Andrews, To bee the first Tuesday of June. Ib.

155.—Ref. to the said Commission for presenting some Overtures to the Parliament, for restraining the education of Youth in the Colledge of Doway, or any other corrupt Colledge.

156.—Ref. of the Summonds against those that joyned with Montrose to the said Commission at Edinburgh. Ib.

157.—Ref. to the said Commis. concerning Witches and Charmers. Ib.

158.—Ref. to the said Commission To revise the Paraphrase of the Psalmes. Ib.

159.—Ref. to the said Commis. concerning the transplanting of M. Ja. Nasmith. Ib.

160.—Appointment of Master Robert Baillie, M. Geo. Gillespie, and the Lord Waristoun To repair to England with all diligence. Ib.

161.—Ref. of the Summonds against the Subscribers of the Declaration at Oxford to the said Comis. Ib.

162.—Recom. of some distressed Persons to the charity of Presbyteries and Synods. Ib.

FINIS.

=Miscellaneous Historical Documents,=

RELATIVE TO THE ECCLESIASTICAL AND POLITICAL EVENTS IN SCOTLAND—1645.

1. Excerpts from Principal Baillie’s Account of the Westminster Assembly, continued from page 414.

My Assembly Speech.

Right Honourable, Right Reverend Fathers and Brethren,—It is the joy of our heart, and the refreshing of our weariness, after a long and troublesome journey, to behold the chearful face of this most venerable assembly; whom we pray God to bless, and all these honourable companies we are come from, does heartily salute in the Lord.

Our main errand hither at this time is, as you all know, to give some account, as God shall enable our weakness, of the employment of your servants and commissioners, and our Honourable and Reverend Brethren at London, who now a whole year and divers months have, with all care, attended the assembly and parliament there, for the furthering and advancement in that uniformity in divine worship and church-government, which both nations have sworn in their Solemn League and Covenant. The success which God, according to your prayers, hath been pleased to grant to our labour, you will better see than we can report, in the papers which we have brought from the Honourable Houses of Parliament, to be communicate when your wisdom shall think it seasonable to call for them. The sum of all, as we conceive, is well expressed in the letter of our dear colleagues to this venerable meeting, which here we offer; as also in that other letter of that Reverend assembly at London to that same meeting, which here likewise we present.

Spotted a typo or a problem in this chapter? Tell us